The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Arabian Nights, by Unknown
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
Title: The Arabian Nights
Their Best-known Tales
Author: Unknown
Editor: Kate Douglas Wiggin
Nora A. Smith
Illustrator: Maxfield Parrish
Release Date: March 27, 2007 [EBook #20916]
Language: English
*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ARABIAN NIGHTS ***
Produced by Irma pehar, Graeme Mackreth, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
THE ARABIAN NIGHTS
THE
ARABIAN NIGHTS
THEIR BEST-KNOWN TALES
EDITED BY
KATE DOUGLAS WIGGIN
AND
NORA A. SMITH
ILLUSTRATED BY MAXFIELD PARRISH
NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
MCMIX
Copyright, 1909, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS
Published October, 1909
PREFACE
_Little excuse is needed, perhaps, for any fresh selection from the
famous "Tales of a Thousand and One Nights," provided it be
representative enough, and worthy enough, to enlist a new army of
youthful readers. Of the two hundred and sixty-four bewildering,
unparalleled stories, the true lover can hardly spare one, yet there
must always be favourites, even among these. We have chosen some of the
most delightful, in our opinion; some, too, that chanced to appeal
particularly to the genius of the artist. If, enticed by our choice and
the beauty of the pictures, we manage to attract a few thousand more
true lovers to the fountain-book, we shall have served our humble turn.
The only real danger lies in neglecting it, in rearing a child who does
not know it and has never fallen under its spell._
_You remember Maimoune, in the story of Prince Camaralzaman, and what she
said to Danhasch, the genie who had just arrived from the farthest
limits of China? "Be sure thou tellest me nothing but what is true or I
shall clip thy wings!" This is what the modern child sometimes says to
the genies of literature, and his own wings are too often clipped in
consequence._
_"The Empire of the Fairies is no more.
Reason has banished them from ev'ry shore;
Steam has outstripped their dragons and their cars,
Gas has eclipsed their glow-worms and their stars."_
_Édouard Laboulaye says in his introduction to Nouveaux Contes Bleus:
"Mothers who love your children, do not set them too soon to the study
of history; let them dream while they are young. Do not close the soul
to the first breath of poetry. Nothing affrights me so much as the
reasonable, practical child who believes in nothing that he cannot
touch. These sages of ten years are, at twenty, dullards, or what is
still worse, egoists."_
_When a child has once read of Prince Agib, of Gulnare or Periezade,
Sinbad or Codadad, in this or any other volume of its kind, the magic
will have been instilled into the blood, for the Oriental flavour in the
Arab tales is like nothing so much as magic. True enough they are a vast
storehouse of information concerning the manners and the customs, the
spirit and the life of the Moslem East (and the youthful reader does not
have to study Lane's learned foot-notes to imbibe all this), but beyond
and above the knowledge of history and geography thus gained, there
comes something finer and subtler as well as something more vital. The
scene is Indian, Egyptian, Arabian, Persian; but Bagdad and Balsora,
Grand Cairo, the silver Tigris, and the blooming gardens of Damascus,
though they can be found indeed on the map, live much more truly in that
enchanted realm that rises o'er "the foam of perilous seas in faery
lands forlorn." What craft can sail those perilous seas like the book
that has been called a great three-decker to carry tired people to
Islands of the Blest? "The immortal fragment," says Sir Richard Burton,
who perhaps knew the Arabian Nights as did no other European, "will
never be superseded in the infallible judgment of childhood. The
marvellous imaginativeness of the Tales produces an insensible
brightness of mind and an increase of fancy-power, making one dream that
behind them lies the new and unseen, the strange and unexpected--in
fact, all the glamour of the unknown."_
_It would be a delightful task to any boy or girl to begin at the
beginning and read the first English version of these famous stories,
made from the collection of M. Galland, Professor of Arabic in the Royal
College of Paris. The fact that they had passed from Arabic into French
and from French into English did not prevent their instantaneous
popularity. This was in 1704 or thereabouts, and the world was not so
busy as it is nowadays, or young men would not have gathered in the
middle of the night under M. Galland's window and cried: "O vous, qui
savez de si jolis contes, et qui les racontez si bien, racontez nous en
un!"_
_You can also read them in Scott's edition or in Lane's (both of which,
but chiefly the former, we have used as the foundation of our text),
while your elders--philologists or Orientalists--are studying the
complete versions of John Payne or Sir Richard Burton. You may leave the
wiseacres to wonder which were told in China or India, Arabia or Persia,
and whether the first manuscript dates back to 1450 or earlier._
_We, like many other editors, have shortened the stories here and there,
omitting some of the tedious repetitions that crept in from time to time
when Arabian story-tellers were adding to the text to suit their
purposes._
_Mr. Andrew Lang says amusingly that he has left out of his special
versions "all the pieces that are suitable only for Arabs and old
gentlemen," and we have done the same; but we have taken no undue
liberties. We have removed no genies nor magicians, however terrible;
have cut out no base deed of Vizier nor noble deed of Sultan; have
diminished the size of no roc's egg, nor omitted any single allusion to
the great and only Haroun Al-raschid, Caliph of Bagdad, Commander of the
Faithful, who must have been a great inspirer of good stories._
_Enter into this "treasure house of pleasant things," then, and make
yourself at home in the golden palaces, the gem-studded caves, the
bewildering gardens. Sit by its mysterious fountains, hear the plash of
its gleaming cascades, unearth its magic lamps and talismans, behold its
ensorcelled princes and princesses._
_Nowhere in the whole realm of literature will you find such a Marvel,
such a Wonder, such a Nonesuch of a book; nowhere will you find
impossibilities so real and so convincing; nowhere but in what Henley
calls:_
_"... that blessed brief
Of what is gallantest and best
In all the full-shelved Libraries of Romance.
The Book of rocs,
Sandalwood, ivory, turbans, ambergris,
Cream-tarts, and lettered apes, and Calenders,
And ghouls, and genies--O so huge
They might have overed the tall Minster Tower,
Hands down, as schoolboys take a post;
In truth the Book of Camaralzaman,
Schemselnihar and Sinbad, Scheherezade
The peerless, Bedreddin, Badroulbadour,
Cairo and Serendib and Candahar,
And Caspian, and the dim, terrific bulk--
Ice-ribbed, fiend-visited, isled in spells and storms--
Of Kaf ... That centre of miracles
The sole, unparalleled Arabian Nights."_
KATE DOUGLAS WIGGIN.
August, 1909.
CONTENTS
THE TALKING BIRD, THE SINGING TREE, AND THE
GOLDEN WATER 3
THE STORY OF THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIE 52
THE HISTORY OF THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES 67
THE STORY OF GULNARE OF THE SEA 81
THE STORY OF ALADDIN; OR, THE WONDERFUL LAMP 97
THE STORY OF PRINCE AGIB 190
THE STORY OF THE CITY OF BRASS 205
THE STORY OF ALI BABA AND THE FORTY THIEVES 229
THE HISTORY OF CODADAD AND HIS BROTHERS 264
THE STORY OF SINBAD THE VOYAGER 290
ILLUSTRATIONS
FROM DRAWINGS IN COLORS
BY MAXFIELD PARRISH
THE TALKING BIRD 32
It will be sufficient to break off a branch and carry it to
plant in your garden
THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIE 54
The smoke ascended to the clouds, and extending itself along
the sea and upon the shore formed a great mist
THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES 74
When he came to this part of his narrative the young king
could not restrain his tears
GULNARE OF THE SEA 86
And she proceeded to burn perfume and repeat spells until the
sea foamed and was agitated
ALADDIN 106
At the same time the earth, trembling, opened just before the
magician, and uncovered a stone, laid horizontally, with a
brass ring fixed into the middle
PRINCE AGIB 194
And when the boat came to me I found in it a man
of brass, with a tablet of lead upon his breast,
engraven with names and talismans
PRINCE AGIB 202
At the approach of evening I opened the first closet and, entering
it, found a mansion like paradise
THE CITY OF BRASS 218
And when they had ascended that mountain they saw a city than
which eyes had not beheld any greater
THE STORY OF ALI BABA AND THE FORTY THIEVES 236
Cassim ... was so alarmed at the danger he was in that the
more he endeavoured to remember the word _Sesame_ the more
his memory was confounded
THE HISTORY OF CODADAD AND HIS BROTHERS 276
As it drew near we saw ten or twelve armed pirates appear on the deck
SECOND VOYAGE OF SINBAD 300
The spot where she left me was encompassed on all sides by mountains
that seemed to reach above the clouds, and so steep that
there was no possibility of getting out of the valley
THIRD VOYAGE OF SINBAD 306
Having finished his repast, he returned to his porch, where he lay
and fell asleep, snoring louder than thunder
THE ARABIAN NIGHTS
"When the breeze of a joyful dawn blew free
In the silken sail of infancy,
The tide of time flow'd back with me,
The forward-flowing time of time;
And many a sheeny summer morn,
Adown the Tigris I was borne,
By Bagdat's shrines of fretted gold,
High-walled gardens green and old;
True Mussulman was I and sworn,
For it was in the golden prime
Of good Haroun Alraschid.
"Anight my shallop, rustling thro'
The low and bloomèd foliage, drove
The fragrant, glistening deeps, and clove
The citron-shadows in the blue:
By garden porches on the brim,
The costly doors flung open wide,
Gold glittering thro' lamplight dim,
And broider'd sofas on each side:
In sooth it was a goodly time,
For it was in the golden prime
Of good Haroun Alraschid."
ALFRED, LORD TENNYSON.
THE TALKING BIRD, THE SINGING TREE, AND THE GOLDEN WATER
There was an emperor of Persia named Kosrouschah, who, when he first
came to his crown, in order to obtain a knowledge of affairs, took great
pleasure in night excursions, attended by a trusty minister. He often
walked in disguise through the city, and met with many adventures, one
of the most remarkable of which happened to him upon his first ramble,
which was not long after his accession to the throne of his father.
After the ceremonies of his father's funeral rites and his own
inauguration were over, the new sultan, as well from inclination as from
duty, went out one evening attended by his grand vizier, disguised like
himself, to observe what was transacting in the city. As he was passing
through a street in that part of the town inhabited only by the meaner
sort, he heard some people talking very loud; and going close to the
house whence the noise proceeded, and looking through a crack in the
door, perceived a light, and three sisters sitting on a sofa, conversing
together after supper. By what the eldest said he presently understood
the subject of their conversation was wishes: "for," said she, "since we
are talking about wishes, mine shall be to have the sultan's baker for
my husband, for then I shall eat my fill of that bread, which by way of
excellence is called the sultan's; let us see if your tastes are as good
as mine." "For my part," replied the second sister, "I wish I was wife
to the sultan's chief cook, for then I should eat of the most excellent
dishes; and as I am persuaded that the sultan's bread is common in the
palace, I should not want any of that; therefore you see," addressing
herself to her eldest sister, "that I have a better taste than you." The
youngest sister, who was very beautiful, and had more charms and wit
than the two elder, spoke in her turn: "For my part, sisters," said she,
"I shall not limit my desires to such trifles, but take a higher flight;
and since we are upon wishing, I wish to be the emperor's queen-consort.
I would make him father of a prince, whose hair should be gold on one
side of his head, and silver on the other; when he cried, the tears from
his eyes should be pearls; and when he smiled, his vermilion lips should
look like a rosebud fresh-blown."
The three sisters' wishes, particularly that of the youngest, seemed so
singular to the sultan, that he resolved to gratify them in their
desires; but without communicating his design to his grand vizier, he
charged him only to take notice of the house, and bring the three
sisters before him the following day.
The grand vizier, in executing the emperor's orders, would but just give
the sisters time to dress themselves to appear before his majesty,
without telling them the reason. He brought them to the palace, and
presented them to the emperor, who said to them, "Do you remember the
wishes you expressed last night, when you were all in so pleasant a
mood? Speak the truth; I must know what they were." At these unexpected
words of the emperor, the three sisters were much confounded. They cast
down their eyes and blushed, and the colour which rose in the cheeks of
the youngest quite captivated the emperor's heart. Modesty, and fear
lest they might have offended by their conversation, kept them silent.
The emperor, perceiving their confusion, said to encourage them, "Fear
nothing, I did not send for you to distress you; and since I see that
without my intending it, this is the effect of the question I asked, as
I know the wish of each, I will relieve you from your fears. You," added
he, "who wished to be my wife, shall have your desire this day; and
you," continued he, addressing himself to the two elder sisters, "shall
also be married to my chief baker and cook."
As soon as the sultan had declared his pleasure, the youngest sister,
setting her elders an example, threw herself at the emperor's feet to
express her gratitude. "Sir," said she, "my wish, since it is come to
your majesty's knowledge, was expressed only in the way of conversation
and amusement. I am unworthy of the honour you do me, and supplicate
your pardon for my presumption." The other two sisters would have
excused themselves also, but the emperor, interrupting them, said, "No,
no; it shall be as I have declared; the wishes of all shall be
fulfilled." The nuptials were all celebrated that day, as the emperor
had resolved, but in a different manner. The youngest sister's were
solemnized with all the rejoicings usual at the marriages of the
emperors of Persia; and those of the other two sisters according to the
quality and distinction of their husbands; the one as the sultan's chief
baker, and the other as head cook.
The two elder felt strongly the disproportion of their marriages to that
of their younger sister. This consideration made them far from being
content, though they were arrived at the utmost height of their late
wishes, and much beyond their hopes. They gave themselves up to an
excess of jealousy, which not only disturbed their joy, but was the
cause of great trouble and affliction to the queen-consort, their
younger sister. They had not an opportunity to communicate their
thoughts to each other on the preference the emperor had given her, but
were altogether employed in preparing themselves for the celebration of
their marriages. Some days afterward, when they had an opportunity of
seeing each other at the public baths, the eldest said to the other:
"Well, what say you to our sister's great fortune? Is not she a fine
person to be a queen!" "I must own," said the other sister, "I cannot
conceive what charms the emperor could discover to be so bewitched by
her. Was it a reason sufficient for him not to cast his eyes on you,
because she was somewhat younger? You were as worthy of his throne, and
in justice he ought to have preferred you."
"Sister," said the elder, "I should not have regretted if his majesty
had but pitched upon you; but that he should choose that little
simpleton really grieves me. But I will revenge myself; and you, I
think, are as much concerned as I; therefore, I propose that we should
contrive measures and act in concert: communicate to me what you think
the likeliest way to mortify her, while I, on my side, will inform you
what my desire of revenge shall suggest to me." After this wicked
agreement, the two sisters saw each other frequently, and consulted how
they might disturb and interrupt the happiness of the queen. They
proposed a great many ways, but in deliberating about the manner of
executing them, found so many difficulties that they durst not attempt
them. In the meantime, with a detestable dissimulation, they often went
together to make her visits, and every time showed her all the marks of
affection they could devise, to persuade her how overjoyed they were to
have a sister raised to so high a fortune. The queen, on her part,
constantly received them with all the demonstrations of esteem they
could expect from so near a relative. Some time after her marriage, the
expected birth of an heir gave great joy to the queen and emperor, which
was communicated to all the court, and spread throughout the empire.
Upon this news the two sisters came to pay their compliments, and
proffered their services, desiring her, if not provided with nurses, to
accept of them.
The queen said to them most obligingly: "Sisters, I should desire
nothing more, if it were in my power to make the choice. I am, however,
obliged to you for your goodwill, but must submit to what the emperor
shall order on this occasion. Let your husbands employ their friends to
make interest, and get some courtier to ask this favour of his majesty,
and if he speaks to me about it, be assured that I shall not only
express the pleasure he does me but thank him for making choice of you."
The two husbands applied themselves to some courtiers, their patrons,
and begged of them to use their interest to procure their wives the
honour they aspired to. Those patrons exerted themselves so much in
their behalf that the emperor promised them to consider of the matter,
and was as good as his word; for in conversation with the queen he told
her that he thought her sisters were the most proper persons to be about
her, but would not name them before he had asked her consent. The queen,
sensible of the deference the emperor so obligingly paid her, said to
him, "Sir, I was prepared to do as your majesty might please to command.
But since you have been so kind as to think of my sisters, I thank you
for the regard you have shown them for my sake, and therefore I shall
not dissemble that I had rather have them than strangers." The emperor
therefore named the queen's two sisters to be her attendants; and from
that time they went frequently to the palace, overjoyed at the
opportunity they would have of executing the detestable wickedness they
had meditated against the queen.
Shortly afterward a young prince, as bright as the day, was born to the
queen; but neither his innocence nor beauty could move the cruel hearts
of the merciless sisters. They wrapped him up carelessly in his cloths
and put him into a basket, which they abandoned to the stream of a small
canal that ran under the queen's apartment, and declared that she had
given birth to a puppy. This dreadful intelligence was announced to the
emperor, who became so angry at the circumstance, that he was likely to
have occasioned the queen's death, if his grand vizier had not
represented to him that he could not, without injustice, make her
answerable for the misfortune.
In the meantime, the basket in which the little prince was exposed was
carried by the stream beyond a wall which bounded the prospect of the
queen's apartment, and from thence floated with the current down the
gardens. By chance the intendant of the emperor's gardens, one of the
principal officers of the kingdom, was walking in the garden by the side
of this canal, and, perceiving a basket floating, called to a gardener
who was not far off, to bring it to shore that he might see what it
contained. The gardener, with a rake which he had in his hand, drew the
basket to the side of the canal, took it up, and gave it to him. The
intendant of the gardens was extremely surprised to see in the basket a
child, which, though he knew it could be but just born, had very fine
features. This officer had been married several years, but though he had
always been desirous of having children, Heaven had never blessed him
with any. This accident interrupted his walk: he made the gardener
follow him with the child, and when he came to his own house, which was
situated at the entrance to the gardens of the palace, went into his
wife's apartment. "Wife," said he, "as we have no children of our own,
God has sent us one. I recommend him to you; provide him a nurse, and
take as much care of him as if he were our own son; for, from this
moment, I acknowledge him as such." The intendant's wife received the
child with great joy, and took particular pleasure in the care of him.
The intendant himself would not inquire too narrowly whence the infant
came. He saw plainly it came not far off from the queen's apartment, but
it was not his business to examine too closely into what had passed, nor
to create disturbances in a place where peace was so necessary.
The following year another prince was born, on whom the unnatural
sisters had no more compassion than on his brother, but exposed him
likewise in a basket and set him adrift in the canal, pretending, this
time, that the sultana had given birth to a cat. It was happy also for
this child that the intendant of the gardens was walking by the canal
side, for he had it carried to his wife, and charged her to take as much
care of it as of the former, which was as agreeable to her inclination
as it was to his own.
The emperor of Persia was more enraged this time against the queen than
before, and she had felt the effects of his anger if the grand vizier's
remonstrances had not prevailed. The third year the queen gave birth to
a princess, which innocent babe underwent the same fate as her brothers,
for the two sisters, being determined not to desist from their
detestable schemes till they had seen the queen cast off and humbled,
claimed that a log of wood had been born and exposed this infant also on
the canal. But the princess, as well as her brothers, was preserved from
death by the compassion and charity of the intendant of the gardens.
Kosrouschah could no longer contain himself, when he was informed of the
new misfortune. He pronounced sentence of death upon the wretched queen
and ordered the grand vizier to see it executed.
The grand vizier and the courtiers who were present cast themselves at
the emperor's feet, to beg of him to revoke the sentence. "Your majesty,
I hope, will give me leave," said the grand vizier, "to represent to
you, that the laws which condemn persons to death were made to punish
crimes; the three extraordinary misfortunes of the queen are not crimes,
for in what can she be said to have contributed toward them? Your
majesty may abstain from seeing her, but let her live. The affliction in
which she will spend the rest of her life, after the loss of your
favour, will be a punishment sufficiently distressing."
The emperor of Persia considered with himself, and, reflecting that it
was unjust to condemn the queen to death for what had happened, said:
"Let her live then; I will spare her life, but it shall be on this
condition: that she shall desire to die more than once every day. Let a
wooden shed be built for her at the gate of the principal mosque, with
iron bars to the windows, and let her be put into it, in the coarsest
habit; and every Mussulman that shall go into the mosque to prayers
shall heap scorn upon her. If any one fail, I will have him exposed to
the same punishment; and that I may be punctually obeyed, I charge you,
vizier, to appoint persons to see this done." The emperor pronounced his
sentence in such a tone that the grand vizier durst not further
remonstrate; and it was executed, to the great satisfaction of the two
envious sisters. A shed was built, and the queen, truly worthy of
compassion, was put into it and exposed ignominiously to the contempt of
the people, which usage she bore with a patient resignation that excited
the compassion of those who were discriminating and judged of things
better than the vulgar.
The two princes and the princess were, in the meantime, nursed and
brought up by the intendant of the gardens and his wife with the
tenderness of a father and mother; and as they advanced in age, they all
showed marks of superior dignity, which discovered itself every day by a
certain air which could only belong to exalted birth. All this increased
the affections of the intendant and his wife, who called the eldest
prince Bahman, and the second Perviz, both of them names of the most
ancient emperors of Persia, and the princess, Periezade, which name also
had been borne by several queens and princesses of the kingdom.
As soon as the two princes were old enough, the intendant provided
proper masters to teach them to read and write; and the princess, their
sister, who was often with them, showing a great desire to learn, the
intendant, pleased with her quickness, employed the same master to teach
her also. Her vivacity and piercing wit made her, in a little time, as
great a proficient as her brothers. From that time the brothers and
sister had the same masters in geography, poetry, history, and even the
secret sciences, and made so wonderful a progress that their tutors were
amazed, and frankly owned that they could teach them nothing more. At
the hours of recreation, the princess learned to sing and play upon all
sorts of instruments; and when the princes were learning to ride she
would not permit them to have that advantage over her, but went through
all the exercises with them, learning to ride also, to bend the bow, and
dart the reed or javelin, and oftentimes outdid them in the race and
other contests of agility.
The intendant of the gardens was so overjoyed to find his adopted
children so accomplished in all the perfections of body and mind, and
that they so well requited the expense he had been at in their
education, that he resolved to be at a still greater; for, as he had
until then been content simply with his lodge at the entrance of the
garden, and kept no country-house, he purchased a mansion at a short
distance from the city, surrounded by a large tract of arable land,
meadows, and woods. As the house was not sufficiently handsome nor
convenient, he pulled it down, and spared no expense in building a more
magnificent residence. He went every day to hasten, by his presence, the
great number of workmen he employed, and as soon as there was an
apartment ready to receive him, passed several days together there when
his presence was not necessary at court; and by the same exertions, the
interior was furnished in the richest manner, in consonance with the
magnificence of the edifice. Afterward he made gardens, according to a
plan drawn by himself. He took in a large extent of ground, which he
walled around, and stocked with fallow deer, that the princes and
princess might divert themselves with hunting when they chose.
When this country seat was finished and fit for habitation, the
intendant of the gardens went and cast himself at the emperor's feet,
and, after representing how long he had served, and the infirmities of
age which he found growing upon him, begged that he might be permitted
to resign his charge into his majesty's disposal and retire. The emperor
gave him leave, with the more pleasure, because he was satisfied with
his long services, both in his father's reign and his own, and when he
granted it, asked what he should do to recompense him. "Sir," replied
the intendant of the gardens, "I have received so many obligations from
your majesty and the late emperor, your father, of happy memory, that I
desire no more than the honour of dying in your favour." He took his
leave of the emperor and retired with the two princes and the princess
to the country retreat he had built. His wife had been dead some years,
and he himself had not lived above six months with his charges before he
was surprised by so sudden a death that he had not time to give them the
least account of the manner in which he had discovered them. The Princes
Bahman and Perviz, and the Princess Periezade, who knew no other father
than the intendant of the emperor's gardens, regretted and bewailed him
as such, and paid all the honours in his funeral obsequies which love
and filial gratitude required of them. Satisfied with the plentiful
fortune he had left them, they lived together in perfect union, free
from the ambition of distinguishing themselves at court, or aspiring to
places of honour and dignity, which they might easily have obtained.
One day when the two princes were hunting, and the princess had remained
at home, a religious old woman came to the gate, and desired leave to go
in to say her prayers, it being then the hour. The servants asked the
princess's permission, who ordered them to show her into the oratory,
which the intendant of the emperor's gardens had taken care to fit up in
his house, for want of a mosque in the neighbourhood. She bade them,
also, after the good woman had finished her prayers, to show her the
house and gardens and then bring her to the hall.
The old woman went into the oratory, said her prayers, and when she came
out two of the princess's women invited her to see the residence, which
civility she accepted, followed them from one apartment to another, and
observed, like a person who understood what belonged to furniture, the
nice arrangement of everything. They conducted her also into the garden,
the disposition of which she found so well planned, that she admired it,
observing that the person who had formed it must have been an excellent
master of his art. Afterward she was brought before the princess, who
waited for her in the great hall, which in beauty and richness exceeded
all that she had admired in the other apartments.
As soon as the princess saw the devout woman, she said to her: "My good
mother, come near and sit down by me. I am overjoyed at the happiness of
having the opportunity of profiting for some moments by the example and
conversation of such a person as you, who have taken the right way by
dedicating yourself to the service of God. I wish every one were as
wise."
The devout woman, instead of sitting on a sofa, would only sit upon the
edge of one. The princess would not permit her to do so, but rising from
her seat and taking her by the hand, obliged her to come and sit by her.
The good woman, sensible of the civility, said: "Madam, I ought not to
have so much respect shown me; but since you command, and are mistress
of your own house, I will obey you." When she had seated herself, before
they entered into any conversation, one of the princess's women brought
a low stand of mother-of-pearl and ebony, with a china dish full of
cakes upon it, and many others set round it full of fruits in season,
and wet and dry sweetmeats.
The princess took up one of the cakes, and presenting her with it, said:
"Eat, good mother, and make choice of what you like best; you had need
to eat after coming so far." "Madam," replied the good woman, "I am not
used to eat such delicacies, but will not refuse what God has sent me by
so liberal a hand as yours."
While the devout woman was eating, the princess ate a little too, to
bear her company, and asked her many questions upon the exercise of
devotion which she practised and how she lived; all of which she
answered with great modesty. Talking of various things, at last the
princess asked her what she thought of the house, and how she liked it.
"Madam," answered the devout woman, "I must certainly have very bad
taste to disapprove anything in it, since it is beautiful, regular, and
magnificently furnished with exactness and judgment, and all its
ornaments adjusted in the best manner. Its situation is an agreeable
spot, and no garden can be more delightful; but yet, if you will give me
leave to speak my mind freely, I will take the liberty to tell you that
this house would be incomparable if it had three things which are
wanting to complete it." "My good mother," replied the Princess
Periezade, "what are those? I entreat you to tell me what they are; I
will spare nothing to get them."
"Madam," replied the devout woman, "the first of these three things is
the Talking Bird, so singular a creature, that it draws round it all the
songsters of the neighbourhood which come to accompany its voice. The
second is the Singing Tree, the leaves of which are so many mouths which
form an harmonious concert of different voices and never cease. The
third is the Golden Water, a single drop of which being poured into a
vessel properly prepared, it increases so as to fill it immediately, and
rises up in the middle like a fountain, which continually plays, and yet
the basin never overflows."
"Ah! my good mother," cried the princess, "how much am I obliged to you
for the knowledge of these curiosities! I never before heard there were
such rarities in the world; but as I am persuaded that you know, I
expect that you should do me the favour to inform me where they are to
be found."
"Madam," replied the good woman, "I should be unworthy the hospitality
you have shown me if I should refuse to satisfy your curiosity on that
point, and am glad to have the honour to tell you that these curiosities
are all to be met with in the same spot on the confines of this kingdom,
toward India. The road lies before your house, and whoever you send
needs but follow it for twenty days, and on the twentieth only let him
ask the first person he meets where the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree,
and the Golden Water are, and he will be informed." After saying this,
she rose from her seat, took her leave, and went her way.
The Princess Periezade's thoughts were so taken up with the Talking
Bird, Singing Tree, and Golden Water, that she never perceived the
devout woman's departure, till she wanted to ask her some question for
her better information; for she thought that what she had been told was
not a sufficient reason for exposing herself by undertaking a long
journey. However, she would not send after her visitor, but endeavoured
to remember all the directions, and when she thought she had recollected
every word, took real pleasure in thinking of the satisfaction she
should have if she could get these curiosities into her possession; but
the difficulties she apprehended and the fear of not succeeding made her
very uneasy.
She was absorbed in these thoughts when her brothers returned from
hunting, who, when they entered the great hall, instead of finding her
lively and gay, as she was wont to be, were amazed to see her so pensive
and hanging down her head as if something troubled her.
"Sister," said Prince Bahman, "what is become of all your mirth and
gaiety? Are you not well? or has some misfortune befallen you? Tell us,
that we may know how to act, and give you some relief. If any one has
affronted you, we will resent his insolence."
The princess remained in the same posture some time without answering,
but at last lifted up her eyes to look at her brothers, and then held
them down again, telling them nothing disturbed her.
"Sister," said Prince Bahman, "you conceal the truth from us; there must
be something of consequence. It is impossible we could observe so sudden
a change if nothing was the matter with you. You would not have us
satisfied with the evasive answer you have given; do not conceal
anything, unless you would have us suspect that you renounce the strict
union which has hitherto subsisted between us."
The princess, who had not the smallest intention to offend her brothers,
would not suffer them to entertain such a thought, but said: "When I
told you nothing disturbed me, I meant nothing that was of importance to
you, but to me it is of some consequence; and since you press me to tell
you by our strict union and friendship, which are so dear to me, I will.
You think, and I always believed so too, that this house was so complete
that nothing was wanting. But this day I have learned that it lacks
three rarities which would render it so perfect that no country seat in
the world could be compared with it. These three things are the Talking
Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water." After she had informed
them wherein consisted the excellency of these rarities, "A devout
woman," added she, "has made this discovery to me, told me the place
where they are to be found, and the way thither. Perhaps you may imagine
these things of little consequence; that without these additions our
house will always be thought sufficiently elegant, and that we can do
without them. You may think as you please, but I cannot help telling you
that I am persuaded they are absolutely necessary, and I shall not be
easy without them. Therefore, whether you value them or not, I desire
you to consider what person you may think proper for me to send in
search of the curiosities I have mentioned."
"Sister," replied Prince Bahman, "nothing can concern you in which we
have not an equal interest. It is enough that you desire these things to
oblige us to take the same interest; but if you had not, we feel
ourselves inclined of our own accord and for our own individual
satisfaction. I am persuaded my brother is of the same opinion, and
therefore we ought to undertake this conquest, for the importance and
singularity of the undertaking deserve that name. I will take the charge
upon myself; only tell me the place and the way to it, and I will defer
my journey no longer than till to-morrow."
"Brother," said Prince Perviz, "it is not proper that you, who are the
head of our family, should be absent. I desire my sister should join
with me to oblige you to abandon your design, and allow me to undertake
it. I hope to acquit myself as well as you, and it will be a more
regular proceeding." "I am persuaded of your goodwill, brother," replied
Prince Bahman, "and that you would succeed as well as myself in this
journey; but I have resolved and will undertake it. You shall stay at
home with our sister, and I need not recommend her to you."
The next morning Bahman mounted his horse, and Perviz and the princess
embraced and wished him a good journey. But in the midst of their
adieus, the princess recollected what she had not thought of before.
"Brother," said she, "I had quite forgotten the accidents which attend
travellers. Who knows whether I shall ever see you again? Alight, I
beseech you, and give up this journey. I would rather be deprived of the
sight and possession of the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the
Golden Water, than run the risk of never seeing you more."
"Sister," replied Bahman, smiling at her sudden fears, "my resolution is
fixed. The accidents you speak of befall only those who are unfortunate;
but there are more who are not so. However, as events are uncertain, and
I may fail in this undertaking, all I can do is to leave you this
knife."
Bahman pulling a knife from his vestband, and presenting it to the
princess in the sheath, said: "Take this knife, sister, and give
yourself the trouble sometimes to pull it out of the sheath; while you
see it clean as it is now, it will be a sign that I am alive; but if you
find it stained with blood, then you may believe me dead and indulge me
with your prayers."
The princess could obtain nothing more of Bahman. He bade adieu to her
and Prince Perviz for the last time and rode away. When he got into the
road, he never turned to the right hand nor to the left, but went
directly forward toward India. The twentieth day he perceived on the
roadside a hideous old man, who sat under a tree near a thatched house,
which was his retreat from the weather.
His eyebrows were as white as snow, as was also the hair of his head;
his whiskers covered his mouth, and his beard and hair reached down to
his feet. The nails of his hands and feet were grown to an extensive
length, while a flat, broad umbrella covered his head. He had no
clothes, but only a mat thrown round his body. This old man was a
dervish for so many years retired from the world to give himself up
entirely to the service of God that at last he had become what we have
described.
Prince Bahman, who had been all that morning very attentive, to see if
he could meet with anybody who could give him information of the place
he was in search of, stopped when he came near the dervish, alighted, in
conformity to the directions which the devout woman had given the
Princess Periezade, and leading his horse by the bridle, advanced toward
him and saluting him, said: "God prolong your days, good father, and
grant you the accomplishment of your desires."
The dervish returned the prince's salutation, but so unintelligibly that
he could not understand one word he said and Prince Bahman, perceiving
that this difficulty proceeded from the dervish's whiskers hanging over
his mouth, and unwilling to go any further without the instructions he
wanted, pulled out a pair of scissors he had about him, and having tied
his horse to a branch of the tree, said: "Good dervish, I want to have
some talk with you, but your whiskers prevent my understanding what you
say; and if you will consent, I will cut off some part of them and of
your eyebrows, which disfigure you so much that you look more like a
bear than a man."
The dervish did not oppose the offer, and when the prince had cut off as
much hair as he thought fit, he perceived that the dervish had a good
complexion, and that he was not as old as he seemed. "Good dervish,"
said he, "if I had a glass I would show you how young you look: you are
now a man, but before, nobody could tell what you were."
The kind behaviour of Prince Bahman made the dervish smile and return
his compliment. "Sir," said he, "whoever you are, I am obliged by the
good office you have performed, and am ready to show my gratitude by
doing anything in my power for you. You must have alighted here upon
some account or other. Tell me what it is, and I will endeavour to serve
you."
"Good dervish," replied Prince Bahman, "I am in search of the Talking
Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water; I know these three
rarities are not far from hence, but cannot tell exactly the place where
they are to be found; if you know, I conjure you to show me the way,
that I may not lose my labour after so long a journey."
The prince, while he spoke, observed that the dervish changed
countenance, held down his eyes, looked very serious, and remained
silent, which obliged him to say to him again: "Good father, tell me
whether you know what I ask you, that I may not lose my time, but inform
myself somewhere else."
At last the dervish broke silence. "Sir," said he to Prince Bahman, "I
know the way you ask of me; but the regard which I conceived for you the
first moment I saw you, and which is grown stronger by the service you
have done me, kept me in suspense as to whether I should give you the
satisfaction you desire." "What motive can hinder you?" replied the
prince; "and what difficulties do you find in so doing?" "I will tell
you," replied the dervish; "the danger to which you are going to expose
yourself is greater than you may suppose. A number of gentlemen of as
much bravery as you can possibly possess have passed this way, and asked
me the same question. When I had used all my endeavours to persuade them
to desist, they would not believe me; at last I yielded to their
importunities; I was compelled to show them the way, and I can assure
you they have all perished, for I have not seen one come back.
Therefore, if you have any regard for your life, take my advice, go no
farther, but return home."
Prince Bahman persisted in his resolution. "I will not suppose," said he
to the dervish, "but that your advice is sincere. I am obliged to you
for the friendship you express for me; but whatever may be the danger,
nothing shall make me change my intention: whoever attacks me, I am well
armed, and can say I am as brave as any one." "But they who will attack
you are not to be seen," replied the dervish; "how will you defend
yourself against invisible persons?" "It is no matter," answered the
prince, "all you say shall not persuade me to do anything contrary to my
duty. Since you know the way, I conjure you once more to inform me."
When the dervish found he could not prevail upon Prince Bahman, and that
he was obstinately bent to pursue his journey, notwithstanding his
friendly remonstrance, he put his hand into a bag that lay by him and
pulled out a bowl, which he presented to him. "Since I cannot prevail on
you to attend to my advice," said he, "take this bowl and when you are
on horseback throw it before you, and follow it to the foot of a
mountain, where it will stop. As soon as the bowl stops, alight, leave
your horse with the bridle over his neck, and he will stand in the same
place till you return. As you ascend you will see on your right and
left a great number of large black stones, and will hear on all sides a
confusion of voices, which will utter a thousand abuses to discourage
you, and prevent your reaching the summit of the mountain. Be not
afraid; but, above all things, do not turn your head to look behind you,
for in that instant you will be changed into such a black stone as those
you see, which are all youths who have failed in this enterprise. If you
escape the danger of which I give you but a faint idea, and get to the
top of the mountain, you will see a cage, and in that cage is the bird
you seek; ask him which are the Singing Tree and the Golden Water, and
he will tell you. I have nothing more to say; this is what you have to
do, and if you are prudent you will take my advice and not expose your
life. Consider once more while you have time that the difficulties are
almost insuperable."
"I am obliged to you for your advice," replied Prince Bahman, after he
had received the bowl, "but cannot follow it. However, I will endeavour
to conform myself to that part of it which bids me not to look behind
me, and I hope to come and thank you when I have obtained what I am
seeking." After these words, to which the dervish made no other answer
than that he should be overjoyed to see him again, the prince mounted
his horse, took leave of the dervish with a respectful salute, and threw
the bowl before him.
The bowl rolled away with as much swiftness as when Prince Bahman first
hurled it from his hand, which obliged him to put his horse to the same
pace to avoid losing sight of it, and when it had reached the foot of
the mountain it stopped. The prince alighted from his horse, laid the
bridle on his neck, and having first surveyed the mountain and seen the
black stones, began to ascend, but had not gone four steps before he
heard the voices mentioned by the dervish, though he could see nobody.
Some said: "Where is that fool going? Where is he going? What would he
have? Do not let him pass." Others: "Stop him, catch him, kill him:" and
others with a voice like thunder: "Thief! assassin! murderer!" while
some in a gibing tone cried: "No, no, do not hurt him; let the pretty
fellow pass, the cage and bird are kept for him."
Notwithstanding all these troublesome voices, Prince Bahman ascended
with resolution for some time, but the voices redoubled with so loud a
din, both behind and before, that at last he was seized with dread, his
legs trembled under him, he staggered, and finding that his strength
failed him, he forgot the dervish's advice, turned about to run down the
hill, and was that instant changed into a black stone; a metamorphosis
which had happened to many before him who had attempted the ascent. His
horse, likewise, underwent the same change.
From the time of Prince Bahman's departure, the Princess Periezade
always wore the knife and sheath in her girdle, and pulled it out
several times in a day, to know whether her brother was alive. She had
the consolation to understand he was in perfect health and to talk of
him frequently with Prince Perviz. On the fatal day that Prince Bahman
was transformed into a stone, as Prince Perviz and the princess were
talking together in the evening, as usual, the prince desired his sister
to pull out the knife to know how their brother did. The princess
readily complied, and seeing the blood run down the point was seized
with so much horror that she threw it down. "Ah! my dear brother," cried
she, "I have been the cause of your death, and shall never see you more!
Why did I tell you of the Talking Bird, Singing Tree, and Golden Water;
or rather, of what importance was it to me to know whether the devout
woman thought this house ugly or handsome, or complete or not? I wish
to Heaven she had never addressed herself to me!"
Prince Perviz was as much afflicted at the death of Prince Bahman as the
princess, but not to waste time in needless regret, as he knew that she
still passionately desired possession of the marvellous treasures, he
interrupted her, saying: "Sister, our regret for our brother is vain;
our lamentations cannot restore him to life; it is the will of God; we
must submit and adore the decrees of the Almighty without searching into
them. Why should you now doubt of the truth of what the holy woman told
you? Do you think she spoke to you of three things that were not in
being, and that she invented them to deceive you who had received her
with so much goodness and civility? Let us rather believe that our
brother's death is owing to some error on his part, or some accident
which we cannot conceive. It ought not therefore to prevent us from
pursuing our object. I offered to go this journey, and am now more
resolved than ever; his example has no effect upon my resolution;
to-morrow I will depart."
The princess did all she could to dissuade Prince Perviz, conjuring him
not to expose her to the danger of losing two brothers; but he was
obstinate, and all the remonstrances she could urge had no effect upon
him. Before he went, that she might know what success he had, he left
her a string of a hundred pearls, telling her that if they would not run
when she should count them upon the string, but remain fixed, that would
be a certain sign he had undergone the same fate as his brother; but at
the same time told her he hoped it would never happen, but that he
should have the delight of seeing her again.
Prince Perviz, on the twentieth day after his departure, met the same
dervish in the same place as his brother Bahman had done before him. He
went directly up to him, and after he had saluted, asked him if he
could tell him where to find the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the
Golden Water. The dervish urged the same remonstrances as he had done to
Prince Bahman, telling him that a young gentleman, who very much
resembled him, was with him a short time before; that, overcome by his
importunity, he had shown him the way, given him a guide, and told him
how he should act to succeed, but that he had not seen him since, and
doubted not but he had shared the same fate as all other adventurers.
"Good dervish," answered Prince Perviz, "I know whom you speak of; he
was my elder brother, and I am informed of the certainty of his death,
but know not the cause." "I can tell you," replied the dervish; "he was
changed into a black stone, as all I speak of have been; and you must
expect the same transformation, unless you observe more exactly than he
has done the advice I gave him, in case you persist in your resolution,
which I once more entreat you to renounce."
"Dervish," said Prince Perviz, "I cannot sufficiently express how much I
am obliged for the concern you take in my life, who am a stranger to
you, and have done nothing to deserve your kindness; but I thoroughly
considered this enterprise before I undertook it; therefore I beg of you
to do me the same favour you have done my brother. Perhaps I may have
better success in following your directions." "Since I cannot prevail
with you," said the dervish, "to give up your obstinate resolution, if
my age did not prevent me, and I could stand, I would get up to reach
you a bowl I have here, which will show you the way."
Without giving the dervish time to say more, the prince alighted from
his horse and went to the dervish, who had taken a bowl out of his bag,
in which he had a great many, and gave it him, with the same directions
he had given Prince Bahman; and after warning him not to be discouraged
by the voices he should hear, however threatening they might be, but to
continue his way up the hill till he saw the cage and bird, he let him
depart.
Prince Perviz thanked the dervish, and when he had remounted and taken
leave, threw the bowl before his horse, and spurring him at the same
time, followed it. When the bowl came to the bottom of the hill it
stopped, the prince alighted, and stood some time to recollect the
dervish's directions. He encouraged himself, and began to walk up with a
resolution to reach the summit; but before he had gone above six steps,
he heard a voice, which seemed to be near, as of a man behind him, say
in an insulting tone: "Stay, rash youth, that I may punish you for your
presumption."
Upon this affront the prince, forgetting the dervish's advice, clapped
his hand upon his sword, drew it, and turned about to revenge himself;
but had scarcely time to see that nobody followed him before he and his
horse were changed into black stones.
In the meantime the Princess Periezade, several times a day after her
brother's departure, counted her chaplet. She did not omit it at night,
but when she went to bed put it about her neck, and in the morning when
she awoke counted over the pearls again to see if they would slide.
The day that Prince Perviz was transformed into a stone she was counting
over the pearls as she used to do, when all at once they became
immovably fixed, a certain token that the prince, her brother, was dead.
As she had determined what to do in case it should so happen, she lost
no time in outward demonstrations of grief, which she concealed as much
as possible, but having disguised herself in man's apparel, she mounted
her horse the next morning, armed and equipped, having told her servants
she should return in two or three days, and took the same road that her
brothers had done.
The princess, who had been used to ride on horseback in hunting,
supported the fatigue of so long a journey better than most ladies could
have done; and as she made the same stages as her brothers, she also met
with the dervish on the twentieth day. When she came near him, she
alighted from her horse, leading him by the bridle, went and sat down by
the dervish, and after she had saluted him, said: "Good dervish, give me
leave to rest myself; and do me the favour to tell me if you have not
heard that there are somewhere in this neighbourhood a Talking Bird, a
Singing Tree, and Golden Water."
"Princess," answered the dervish, "for so I must call you, since by your
voice I know you to be a woman disguised in man's apparel, I know the
place well where these things are to be found; but what makes you ask me
this question?"
"Good dervish," replied the princess, "I have had such a flattering
relation of them given me, that I have a great desire to possess them."
"Madam," replied the dervish, "you have been told the truth. These
curiosities are more singular than they have been represented, but you
have not been made acquainted with the difficulties which must be
surmounted in order to obtain them. If you had been fully informed of
these, you would not have undertaken so dangerous an enterprise. Take my
advice, return, and do not urge me to contribute toward your ruin."
"Good father," said the princess, "I have travelled a great way, and
should be sorry to return without executing my design. You talk of
difficulties and danger of life, but you do not tell me what those
difficulties are, and wherein the danger consists. This is what I desire
to know, that I may consider and judge whether I can trust my courage
and strength to brave them."
The dervish repeated to the princess what he had said to the Princes
Bahman and Perviz, exaggerating the difficulties of climbing up to the
top of the mountain, where she was to make herself mistress of the Bird,
which would inform her of the Singing Tree and Golden Water. He
magnified the din of the terrible threatening voices which she would
hear on all sides of her, and the great number of black stones alone
sufficient to strike terror. He entreated her to reflect that those
stones were so many brave gentlemen, so metamorphosed for having omitted
to observe the principal condition of success in the perilous
undertaking, which was not to look behind them before they had got
possession of the cage.
When the dervish had done, the princess replied: "By what I comprehend
from your discourse, the difficulties of succeeding in this affair are,
first, the getting up to the cage without being frightened at the
terrible din of voices I shall hear; and, secondly, not to look behind
me. For this last, I hope I shall be mistress enough of myself to
observe it; as to the first, I own that voices, such as you represent
them to be, are capable of striking terror into the most undaunted; but
as in all enterprises and dangers every one may use stratagem, I desire
to know of you if I may use any in one of so great importance." "And
what stratagem is it you would employ?" said the dervish. "To stop my
ears with cotton," answered the princess, "that the voices, however
terrible, may make the less impression upon my imagination, and my mind
remain free from that disturbance which might cause me to lose the use
of my reason."
"Princess," replied the dervish, "of all the persons who have addressed
themselves to me for information, I do not know that ever one made use
of the contrivance you propose. All I know is that they all perished. If
you persist in your design, you may make the experiment. You will be
fortunate if it succeeds, but I would advise you not to expose yourself
to the danger."
"My good father," replied the princess, "I am sure my precaution will
succeed, and am resolved to try the experiment. Nothing remains for me
but to know which way I must go, and I conjure you not to deny me that
information." The dervish exhorted her again to consider well what she
was going to do; but finding her resolute, he took out a bowl, and
presenting it to her, said: "Take this bowl, mount your horse again, and
when you have thrown it before you, follow it through all its windings,
till it stops at the bottom of the mountain; there alight and ascend the
hill. Go, you know the rest."
After the princess had thanked the dervish, and taken her leave of him,
she mounted her horse, threw the bowl before her, and followed it till
it stopped at the foot of the mountain.
She then alighted, stopped her ears with cotton, and after she had well
examined the path leading to the summit began with a moderate pace and
walked up with intrepidity. She heard the voices and perceived the great
service the cotton was to her. The higher she went, the louder and more
numerous the voices seemed, but they were not capable of making any
impression upon her. She heard a great many affronting speeches and
raillery very disagreeable to a woman, which she only laughed at. "I
mind not," said she to herself, "all that can be said, were it worse; I
only laugh at them and shall pursue my way." At last, she climbed so
high that she could perceive the cage and the Bird which endeavoured, in
company with the voices, to frighten her, crying in a thundering tone,
notwithstanding the smallness of its size: "Retire, fool, and approach
no nearer."
The princess, encouraged by this sight, redoubled her speed, and by
effort gained the summit of the mountain, where the ground was level;
then running directly to the cage and clapping her hand upon it, cried:
"Bird, I have you, and you shall not escape me."
While Periezade was pulling the cotton out of her ears the Bird said to
her: "Heroic princess, be not angry with me for joining with those who
exerted themselves to preserve my liberty. Though in a cage, I was
content with my condition; but since I am destined to be a slave, I
would rather be yours than any other person's, since you have obtained
me so courageously. From this instant, I swear entire submission to all
your commands. I know who you are. You do not; but the time will come
when I shall do you essential service, for which I hope you will think
yourself obliged to me. As a proof of my sincerity, tell me what you
desire and I am ready to obey you."
The princess's joy was the more inexpressible, because the conquest she
had made had cost her the lives of two beloved brothers, and given her
more trouble and danger than she could have imagined. "Bird," said she,
"it was my intention to have told you that I wish for many things which
are of importance, but I am overjoyed that you have shown your goodwill
and prevented me. I have been told that there is not far off a Golden
Water, the property of which is very wonderful; before all things, I ask
you to tell me where it is." The Bird showed her the place, which was
just by, and she went and filled a little silver flagon which she had
brought with her. She returned at once and said: "Bird, this is not
enough; I want also the Singing Tree; tell me where it is." "Turn
about," said the Bird, "and you will see behind you a wood where you
will find the tree." The princess went into the wood, and by the
harmonious concert she heard, soon knew the tree among many others, but
it was very large and high. She came back again and said: "Bird, I have
found the Singing Tree, but I can neither pull it up by the roots nor
carry it." The Bird replied: "It is not necessary that you should take
it up; it will be sufficient to break off a branch and carry it to plant
in your garden; it will take root as soon as it is put into the earth,
and in a little time will grow to as fine a tree as that you have seen."
When the princess had obtained possession of the three things for which
she had conceived so great a desire, she said again: "Bird, what you
have yet done for me is not sufficient. You have been the cause of the
death of my two brothers, who must be among the black stones I saw as I
ascended the mountain. I wish to take the princes home with me."
The Bird seemed reluctant to satisfy the princess in this point, and
indeed made some difficulty to comply. "Bird," said the princess,
"remember you told me that you were my slave. You are so; and your life
is in my disposal." "That I cannot deny," answered the bird; "but
although what you now ask is more difficult than all the rest, yet I
will do it for you. Cast your eyes around," added he, "and look if you
can see a little pitcher." "I see it already," said the princess. "Take
it then," said he, "and as you descend the mountain, sprinkle a little
of the water that is in it upon every black stone."
The princess took up the pitcher accordingly, carried with her the cage
and Bird, the flagon of Golden Water, and the branch of the Singing
Tree, and as she descended the mountain, threw a little of the water on
every black stone, which was changed immediately into a man; and as she
did not miss one stone, all the horses, both of her brothers and of the
other gentlemen, resumed their natural forms also. She instantly
recognised Bahman and Perviz, as they did her, and ran to embrace her.
She returned their embraces and expressed her amazement. "What do you
here, my dear brothers?" said she, and they told her they had been
asleep. "Yes," replied she, "and if it had not been for me, perhaps you
might have slept till the day of judgment. Do not you remember that you
came to fetch the Talking Bird, the Singing Tree, and the Golden Water,
and did not you see, as you came along, the place covered with black
stones? Look and see if there be any now. The gentlemen and their horses
who surround us, and you yourselves, were these black stones. If you
desire to know how this wonder was performed," continued she, showing
the pitcher, which she set down at the foot of the mountain, "it was
done by virtue of the water which was in this pitcher, with which I
sprinkled every stone. After I had made the Talking Bird (which you see
in this cage) my slave, by his directions I found out the Singing Tree,
a branch of which I have now in my hand; and the Golden Water, with
which this flagon is filled; but being still unwilling to return without
taking you with me, I constrained the Bird, by the power I had over him,
to afford me the means. He told me where to find this pitcher, and the
use I was to make of it."
The Princes Bahman and Perviz learned by this relation the obligation
they had to their sister, as did all the other gentlemen, who expressed
to her that, far from envying her happiness in the conquest she had
made, and which they all had aspired to, they thought they could not
better express their gratitude for restoring them to life again, than by
declaring themselves her slaves, and that they were ready to obey her in
whatever she should command.
"Gentlemen," replied the princess, "if you had given any attention to my
words, you might have observed that I had no other intention in what I
have done than to recover my brothers; therefore, if you have received
any benefit, you owe me no obligation, and I have no further share
in your compliment than your politeness toward me, for which I return
you my thanks. In other respects, I regard each of you as quite as free
as you were before your misfortunes, and I rejoice with you at the
happiness which has accrued to you by my means. Let us, however, stay no
longer in a place where we have nothing to detain us, but mount our
horses and return to our respective homes."
[Illustration]
_It will be sufficient to break off a branch and carry it to plant in
your garden._
The princess took her horse, which stood in the place where she had left
him. Before she mounted, Prince Bahman desired her to give him the cage
to carry. "Brother," replied the princess, "the Bird is my slave and I
will carry him myself; if you will take the pains to carry the branch of
the Singing Tree, there it is; only hold the cage while I get on
horseback." When she had mounted her horse, and Prince Bahman had given
her the cage, she turned about and said to Prince Perviz: "I leave the
flagon of Golden Water to your care, if it will not be too much trouble
for you to carry it," and Prince Perviz accordingly took charge of it
with pleasure.
When Bahman, Perviz, and all the gentlemen had mounted their horses, the
princess waited for some of them to lead the way. The two princes paid
that compliment to the gentlemen, and they again to the princess, who,
finding that none of them would accept the honour, but that it was
reserved for her, addressed herself to them and said: "Gentlemen, I
expect that some of you should lead the way;" to which one who was
nearest to her, in the name of the rest, replied: "Madam, were we
ignorant of the respect due to your sex, yet after what you have done
for us there is no deference we would not willingly pay you,
notwithstanding your modesty; we entreat you no longer to deprive us of
the happiness of following you."
"Gentlemen," said the princess, "I do not deserve the honour you do me,
and accept it only because you desire it." At the same time she led the
way, and the two princes and the gentlemen followed.
This illustrious company called upon the dervish as they passed, to
thank him for his reception and wholesome advice, which they had all
found to be sincere. He was dead, however; whether of old age, or
because he was no longer necessary to show the way to obtaining the
three rarities, did not appear. They pursued their route, but lessened
in their numbers every day. The gentlemen who, as we said before, had
come from different countries, after severally repeating their
obligations to the princess and her brothers, took leave of them one
after another as they approached the road by which they had come.
As soon as the princess reached home, she placed the cage in the garden,
and the Bird no sooner began to warble than he was surrounded by
nightingales, chaffinches, larks, linnets, goldfinches, and every
species of birds of the country. The branch of the Singing Tree was no
sooner set in the midst of the parterre, a little distance from the
house, than it took root and in a short time became a large tree, the
leaves of which gave as harmonious a concert as those of the parent from
which it was gathered. A large basin of beautiful marble was placed in
the garden, and when it was finished, the princess poured into it all
the Golden Water from the flagon, which instantly increased and swelled
so much that it soon reached up to the edges of the basin, and afterward
formed in the middle a fountain twenty feet high, which fell again into
the basin perpetually, without running over.
The report of these wonders was presently spread abroad, and as the
gates of the house and those of the gardens were shut to nobody, a great
number of people came to admire them.
Some days after, when the Princes Bahman and Perviz had recovered from
the fatigue of their journey, they resumed their former way of living;
and as their usual diversion was hunting, they mounted their horses and
went for the first time since their return, not to their own demesne,
but two or three leagues from their house. As they pursued their sport,
the emperor of Persia came in pursuit of game upon the same ground. When
they perceived, by the number of horsemen in different places, that he
would soon be up, they resolved to discontinue their chase, and retire
to avoid encountering him; but in the very road they took they chanced
to meet him in so narrow a way that they could not retreat without being
seen. In their surprise they had only time to alight and prostrate
themselves before the emperor, without lifting up their heads to look at
him. The emperor, who saw they were as well mounted and dressed as if
they had belonged to his court, had a curiosity to see their faces. He
stopped and commanded them to rise. The princes rose up and stood before
him with an easy and graceful air, accompanied with modest countenances.
The emperor took some time to view them before he spoke, and after he
had admired their good air and mien, asked them who they were and where
they lived.
"Sir," said Prince Bahman, "we are the sons of the late intendant of
your majesty's gardens, and live in a house which he built a little
before he died, till we should be fit to serve your majesty and ask of
you some employ when opportunity offered."
"By what I perceive," replied the emperor, "you love hunting." "Sir,"
replied Prince Bahman, "it is our common exercise, and what none of your
majesty's subjects who intend to bear arms in your armies, ought,
according to the ancient custom of the kingdom, to neglect." The
emperor, charmed with so prudent an answer, said: "Since it is so, I
should be glad to see your expertness in the chase; choose your own
game."
The princes mounted their horses again and followed the emperor, but had
not gone far before they saw many wild beasts together. Prince Bahman
chose a lion and Prince Perviz a bear, and pursued them with so much
intrepidity that the emperor was surprised. They came up with their game
nearly at the same time, and darted their javelins with so much skill
and address that they pierced the one the lion and the other the bear so
effectually that the emperor saw them fall one after the other.
Immediately afterward Prince Bahman pursued another bear, and Prince
Perviz another lion, and killed them in a short time, and would have
beaten out for fresh game, but the emperor would not let them, and sent
to them to come to him. When they approached he said: "If I had given
you leave, you would soon have destroyed all my game; but it is not that
which I would preserve, but your persons; for I am so well assured your
bravery may one time or other be serviceable to me, that from this
moment your lives will be always dear to me."
The emperor, in short, conceived so great a kindness for the two
princes, that he invited them immediately to make him a visit, to which
Prince Bahman replied: "Your majesty does us an honour we do not
deserve, and we beg you will excuse us."
The emperor, who could not comprehend what reason the princes could have
to refuse this token of his favour, pressed them to tell him why they
excused themselves. "Sir," said Prince Bahman, "we have a sister younger
than ourselves, with whom we live in such perfect union, that we
undertake nothing before we consult her, nor she anything without asking
our advice." "I commend your brotherly affection," answered the emperor.
"Consult your sister, meet me to-morrow, and give me an answer."
The princes went home, but neglected to speak of their adventure in
meeting the emperor and hunting with him, and also of the honour he had
done them, yet did not the next morning fail to meet him at the place
appointed. "Well," said the emperor, "have you spoken to your sister,
and has she consented to the pleasure I expect of seeing you?" The two
princes looked at each other and blushed. "Sir," said Prince Bahman, "we
beg your majesty to excuse us, for both my brother and I forgot." "Then
remember to-day," replied the emperor, "and be sure to bring me an
answer to-morrow."
The princes were guilty of the same fault a second time, and the emperor
was so good-natured as to forgive their negligence; but to prevent their
forgetfulness the third time, he pulled three little golden balls out of
a purse, and put them into Prince Bahman's bosom. "These balls," said
he, smiling, "will prevent your forgetting a third time what I wish you
to do for my sake; since the noise they will make by falling on the
floor when you undress will remind you, if you do not recollect it
before." The event happened just as the emperor foresaw; and without
these balls the princes had not thought of speaking to their sister of
this affair, for as Prince Bahman unloosed his girdle to go to bed the
balls dropped on the floor, upon which he ran into Prince Perviz's
chamber, when both went into the Princess Periezade's apartment, and
after they had asked her pardon for coming at so unseasonable a time,
they told her all the circumstances of their meeting the emperor.
The princess was somewhat surprised at this intelligence. "Your meeting
with the emperor," said she, "is happy and honourable and may in the end
be highly advantageous to you, but it places me in an awkward position.
It was on my account, I know, you refused the emperor, and I am
infinitely obliged to you for doing so. I know by this that you would
rather be guilty of incivility toward the emperor than violate the union
we have sworn to each other. You judge right, for if you had once gone
you would insensibly have been engaged to devote yourselves to him. But
do you think it an easy matter absolutely to refuse the emperor what he
seems so earnestly to desire? Monarchs will be obeyed in their desires,
and it may be dangerous to oppose them; therefore, if to follow my
inclination I should dissuade you from obeying him, it may expose you to
his resentment, and may render myself and you miserable. These are my
sentiments; but before we conclude upon anything let us consult the
Talking Bird and hear what he says; he is penetrating, and has promised
his assistance in all difficulties."
The princess sent for the cage, and after she had related the
circumstances to the Bird in the presence of her brothers, asked him
what they should do in this perplexity. The Bird answered: "The princes,
your brothers, must conform to the emperor's pleasure, and in their turn
invite him to come and see your house."
"But, Bird," replied the princess, "my brothers and I love one another,
and our friendship is yet undisturbed. Will not this step be injurious
to that friendship?" "Not at all," replied the Bird; "it will tend
rather to cement it." "Then," answered the princess, "the emperor will
see me." The Bird told her it was necessary he should, and that
everything would go better afterward.
Next morning the princes met the emperor hunting, who asked them if they
had remembered to speak to their sister. Prince Bahman approached and
answered: "Sir, we are ready to obey you, for we have not only obtained
our sister's consent with great ease, but she took it amiss that we
should pay her that deference in a matter wherein our duty to your
majesty was concerned. If we have offended, we hope you will pardon
us." "Do not be uneasy," replied the emperor. "I highly approve of your
conduct, and hope you will have the same deference and attachment to my
person, if I have ever so little share in your friendship." The princes,
confounded at the emperor's goodness, returned no other answer but a low
obeisance.
The emperor, contrary to his usual custom, did not hunt long that day.
Presuming that the princes possessed wit equal to their courage and
bravery, he longed with impatience to converse with them more at
liberty. He made them ride on each side of him, an honour which was
envied by the grand vizier, who was much mortified to see them preferred
before him.
When the emperor entered his capital, the eyes of the people, who stood
in crowds in the streets, were fixed upon the two Princes Bahman and
Perviz; and they were earnest to know who they might be.
All, however, agreed in wishing that the emperor had been blessed with
two such handsome princes, and said that his children would have been
about the same age, if the queen had not been so unfortunate as to lose
them.
The first thing the emperor did when he arrived at his palace was to
conduct the princes into the principal apartments, who praised without
affectation the beauty and symmetry of the rooms, and the richness of
the furniture and ornaments. Afterward a magnificent repast was served
up, and the emperor made them sit with him, which they at first refused;
but finding it was his pleasure, they obeyed.
The emperor, who had himself much learning, particularly in history,
foresaw that the princes, out of modesty and respect, would not take the
liberty of beginning any conversation. Therefore, to give them an
opportunity, he furnished them with subjects all dinner-time. But
whatever subject he introduced, they shewed so much wit, judgment, and
discernment, that he was struck with admiration. "Were these my own
children," said he to himself, "and I had improved their talents by
suitable education, they could not have been more accomplished or better
informed." In short, he took such great pleasure in their conversation,
that, after having sat longer than usual, he led them into his closet,
where he pursued his conversation with them, and at last said: "I never
supposed that there were among my subjects in the country youths so well
brought up, so lively, so capable; and I never was better pleased with
any conversation than yours; but it is time now we should relax our
minds with some diversion; and as nothing is more capable of enlivening
the mind than music, you shall hear a vocal and instrumental concert
which may not be disagreeable to you."
The emperor had no sooner spoken than the musicians, who had orders to
attend, entered, and answered fully the expectations the princes had
been led to entertain of their abilities. After the concerts, an
excellent farce was acted, and the entertainment was concluded by
dancers of both sexes.
The two princes, seeing night approach, prostrated themselves at the
emperor's feet; and having first thanked him for the favours and honours
he had heaped upon them, asked his permission to retire; which was
granted by the emperor, who, in dismissing them, said: "I give you leave
to go; but remember, you will be always welcome, and the oftener you
come the greater pleasure you will do me."
Before they went out of the emperor's presence, Prince Bahman said:
"Sir, may we presume to request that your majesty will do us and our
sister the honour to pass by our house, and refresh yourself after your
fatigue, the first time you take the diversion of hunting in that
neighbourhood? It is not worthy of your presence; but monarchs sometimes
have vouchsafed to take shelter in a cottage." "My children," replied
the emperor, "your house cannot be otherwise than beautiful and worthy
of its owners. I will call and see it with pleasure, which will be the
greater for having for my hosts you and your sister, who is already dear
to me from the account you give me of the rare qualities with which she
is endowed: and this satisfaction I will defer no longer than to-morrow.
Early in the morning I will be at the place where I shall never forget
that I first saw you. Meet me, and you shall be my guides."
When the Princes Bahman and Perviz had returned home, they gave the
princess an account of the distinguished reception the emperor had given
them, and told her that they had invited him to do them the honour, as
he passed by, to call at their house, and that he had appointed the next
day.
"If it be so," replied the princess, "we must think of preparing a
repast fit for his majesty; and for that purpose I think it would be
proper we should consult the Talking Bird, who will tell us, perhaps,
what meats the emperor likes best." The princes approved of her plan,
and after they had retired she consulted the Bird alone. "Bird," said
she, "the emperor will do us the honour to-morrow to come and see our
house, and we are to entertain him; tell us what we shall do to acquit
ourselves to his satisfaction."
"Good mistress," replied the Bird, "you have excellent cooks, let them
do the best they can; but above all things, let them prepare a dish of
cucumbers stuffed full of pearls, which must be set before the emperor
in the first course before all the other dishes."
"Cucumbers stuffed full of pearls!" cried Princess Periezade with
amazement; "surely, Bird, you do not know what you say; it is an unheard
of dish. The emperor may admire it as a piece of magnificence, but he
will sit down to eat, and not to admire pearls; besides, all the pearls
I possess are not enough for such a dish."
"Mistress," said the Bird, "do what I say, and be not uneasy about what
may happen. Nothing but good will follow. As for the pearls, go early
to-morrow morning to the foot of the first tree on your right hand in
the park, dig under it, and you will find more than you want."
That night the princess ordered a gardener to be ready to attend her,
and the next morning early, led him to the tree which the Bird had told
her of, and bade him dig at its foot. When the gardener came to a
certain depth, he found some resistance to the spade, and presently
discovered a gold box about a foot square, which he showed the princess.
"This," said she, "is what I brought you for; take care not to injure it
with the spade."
When the gardener took up the box, he gave it into the princess's hands,
who, as it was only fastened with neat little hasps, soon opened it, and
found it full of pearls of a moderate size, but equal and fit for the
use that was to be made of them. Very well satisfied with having found
this treasure, after she had shut the box again, she put it under her
arm and went back to the house, while the gardener threw the earth into
the hole at the foot of the tree as it had been before.
The Princes Bahman and Perviz, who, as they were dressing themselves in
their own apartments, saw their sister in the garden earlier than usual,
as soon as they could get out went to her, and met her as she was
returning with a gold box under her arm, which much surprised them.
"Sister," said Bahman, "you carried nothing with you when we saw you
before with the gardener, and now we see you have a golden box; is this
some treasure found by the gardener, and did he come and tell you of
it?"
"No, brother," answered the princess, "I took the gardener to the place
where this casket was concealed, and showed him where to dig; but you
will be more amazed when you see what it contains."
The princess opened the box, and when the princes saw that it was full
of pearls, which, though small, were of great value, they asked her how
she came to the knowledge of this treasure. "Brothers," said she, "come
with me and I will tell you." The princess, as they returned to the
house, gave them an account of her having consulted the Bird, as they
had agreed she should, and the answer he had given her; the objection
she had raised to preparing a dish of cucumbers stuffed full of pearls,
and how he had told her where to find this box. The sister and brothers
formed many conjectures to penetrate into what the Bird could mean by
ordering them to prepare such a dish; but after much conversation, they
agreed to follow his advice exactly.
As soon as the princess entered the house, she called for the head cook;
and after she had given him directions about the entertainment for the
emperor, said to him: "Besides all this, you must dress an extraordinary
dish for the emperor's own eating, which nobody else must have anything
to do with besides yourself. This dish must be of cucumbers stuffed with
these pearls;" and at the same time she opened him the box, and showed
him the jewels.
The chief cook, who had never heard of such a dish, started back, and
showed his thoughts by his looks; which the princess penetrating, said:
"I see you take me to be mad to order such a dish, which one may say
with certainty was never made. I know this as well as you; but I am not
mad, and give you these orders with the most perfect recollection. You
must invent and do the best you can, and bring me back what pearls are
left." The cook could make no reply, but took the box and retired; and
afterward the princess gave directions to all the domestics to have
everything in order, both in the house and gardens, to receive the
emperor.
Next day the two princes went to the place appointed, and as soon as the
emperor of Persia arrived the chase began and lasted till the heat of
the sun obliged him to leave off. While Prince Bahman stayed to conduct
the emperor to their house, Prince Perviz rode before to show the way,
and when he came in sight of the house, spurred his horse, to inform the
princess that the emperor was approaching; but she had been told by some
servants whom she had placed to give notice, and the prince found her
waiting ready to receive him.
When the emperor had entered the court-yard and alighted at the portico,
the princess came and threw herself at his feet, and the two princes
informed him she was their sister, and besought him to accept her
respects.
The emperor stooped to raise her, and after he had gazed some time on
her beauty, struck with her fine person and dignified air, he said: "The
brothers are worthy of the sister, and she worthy of them; since, if I
may judge of her understanding by her person, I am not amazed that the
brothers would do nothing without their sister's consent; but," added
he, "I hope to be better acquainted with you, my daughter, after I have
seen the house."
"Sir," said the princess, "it is only a plain country residence, fit for
such people as we are, who live retired from the great world. It is not
to be compared with the magnificent palaces of emperors." "I cannot
perfectly agree with you in opinion," said the emperor very obligingly,
"for its first appearance makes me suspect you; however, I will not pass
my judgment upon it till I have seen it all; therefore be pleased to
conduct me through the apartments."
The princess led the emperor through all the rooms except the hall; and,
after he had considered them very attentively, and admired their
variety, "My daughter," said he to the princess, "do you call this a
country house? The finest and largest cities would soon be deserted if
all country houses were like yours. I am no longer surprised that you
despise the town. Now let me see the garden, which I doubt not is
answerable to the house."
The princess opened a door which led into the garden, and the first
object which presented itself to the emperor's view was the golden
fountain. Surprised at so rare an object, he asked from whence that
wonderful water, which gave so much pleasure to behold, had been
procured; where was its source, and by what art it was made to play so
high. He said he would presently take a nearer view of it.
The princess then led him to the spot where the harmonious tree was
planted; and there the emperor heard a concert, different from all he
had ever heard before; and stopping to see where the musicians were, he
could discern nobody far or near, but still distinctly heard the music
which ravished his senses. "My daughter," said he to the princess,
"where are the musicians whom I hear? Are they under ground, or
invisible in the air? Such excellent performers will hazard nothing by
being seen; on the contrary, they would please the more."
"Sir," answered the princess, smiling, "they are not musicians, but the
leaves of the tree your majesty sees before you, which form this
concert; and if you will give yourself the trouble to go a little
nearer, you will be convinced, and the voices will be the more
distinct."
The emperor went nearer and was so charmed with the sweet harmony that
he would never have been tired with hearing it, but that his desire to
have a nearer view of the fountain of golden water forced him away.
"Daughter," said he, "tell me, I pray you, whether this wonderful tree
was found in your garden by chance, or was a present made to you, or
have you procured it from some foreign country? It must certainly have
come from a great distance, otherwise curious as I am after natural
rarities I should have heard of it. What name do you call it by?"
"Sir," replied the princess, "this tree has no other name than that of
the Singing Tree, and is not a native of this country. It would at
present take up too much time to tell your majesty by what adventures it
came here; its history is connected with the Golden Water and the
Talking Bird, which came to me at the same time, and which your majesty
may presently see. But if it be agreeable to your majesty, after you
have rested yourself and recovered the fatigue of hunting, which must be
the greater because of the sun's intense heat, I will do myself the
honour of relating it to you."
"My daughter," replied the emperor, "my fatigue is so well recompensed
by the wonderful things you have shown me, that I do not feel it in the
least. Let me see the Golden Water, for I am impatient to see and admire
afterward the Talking Bird."
When the emperor came to the Golden Water, his eyes were fixed so
steadfastly upon the fountain, that he could not take them off. At last,
addressing himself to the princess, he said: "As you tell me, daughter,
that this water has no spring or communication, I conclude that it is
foreign, as well as the Singing Tree."
"Sir," replied the princess, "it is as your majesty conjectures; and to
let you know that this water has no communication with any spring, I
must inform you that the basin is one entire stone, so that the water
cannot come in at the sides or underneath. But what your majesty will
think most wonderful is that all this water proceeded but from one small
flagon, emptied into this basin, which increased to the quantity you
see, by a property peculiar to itself, and formed this fountain."
"Well," said the emperor, going from the fountain, "this is enough for
one time. I promise myself the pleasure to come and visit it often; but
now let us go and see the Talking Bird."
As he went toward the hall, the emperor perceived a prodigious number of
singing birds in the trees around, filling the air with their songs and
warblings, and asked why there were so many there and none on the other
trees in the garden. "The reason, sir," answered the princess, "is
because they come from all parts to accompany the song of the Talking
Bird, which your majesty may see in a cage in one of the windows of the
hall we are approaching; and if you attend, you will perceive that his
notes are sweeter than those of any of the other birds, even the
nightingale's."
The emperor went into the hall; and as the Bird continued singing, the
princess raised her voice, and said, "My slave, here is the emperor, pay
your compliments to him." The Bird left off singing that instant, when
all the other birds ceased also, and said: "The emperor is welcome; God
prosper him and prolong his life!" As the entertainment was served on
the sofa near the window where the Bird was placed, the sultan replied,
as he was taking his seat: "Bird, I thank you, and am overjoyed to find
in you the sultan and king of birds."
As soon as the emperor saw the dish of cucumbers set before him,
thinking they were prepared in the best manner, he reached out his hand
and took one; but when he cut it, was in extreme surprise to find it
stuffed with pearls. "What novelty is this?" said he; "and with what
design were these cucumbers stuffed thus with pearls, since pearls are
not to be eaten?" He looked at his hosts to ask them the meaning when
the Bird interrupting him, said: "Can your majesty be in such great
astonishment at cucumbers stuffed with pearls, which you see with your
own eyes, and yet so easily believe that the queen, your wife, gave
birth to a dog, a cat, and a piece of wood?" "I believed those things,"
replied the emperor, "because the attendants assured me of the facts."
"Those attendants, sir," replied the Bird, "were the queen's two
sisters, who, envious of her happiness in being preferred by your
majesty before them, to satisfy their envy and revenge, have abused your
majesty's credulity. If you interrogate them, they will confess their
crime. The two brothers and the sister whom you see before you are your
own children, whom they exposed, and who were taken in by the intendant
of your gardens, who provided nurses for them, and took care of their
education."
This speech presently cleared up the emperor's understanding. "Bird,"
cried he, "I believe the truth which you discover to me. The inclination
which drew me to them told me plainly they must be of my own blood. Come
then, my sons, come, my daughter, let me embrace you, and give you the
first marks of a father's love and tenderness." The emperor then rose,
and after having embraced the two princes and the princess, and mingled
his tears with theirs, said: "It is not enough, my children; you must
embrace each other, not as the children of the intendant of my gardens,
to whom I have been so much obliged for preserving your lives, but as my
own children, of the royal blood of the monarchs of Persia, whose
glory, I am persuaded you will maintain."
After the two princes and princess had embraced mutually with new
satisfaction, the emperor sat down again with them, and finished his
meal in haste; and when he had done, said: "My children, you see in me
your father; to-morrow I will bring the queen, your mother, therefore
prepare to receive her."
The emperor afterward mounted his horse, and returned with expedition to
his capitol. The first thing he did, as soon as he had alighted and
entered his palace, was to command the grand vizier to seize the queen's
two sisters. They were taken from their houses separately, convicted,
and condemned to death; which sentence was put in execution within an
hour.
In the meantime, the Emperor Kosrouschah, followed by all the lords of
his court who were then present, went on foot to the door of the great
mosque; and after he had taken the queen out of the strict confinement
she had languished under for so many years, embracing her in the
miserable condition to which she was then reduced, said to her with
tears in his eyes: "I come to entreat your pardon for the injustice I
have done you, and to make you the reparation I ought; which I have
begun, by punishing the unnatural wretches who put the abominable cheat
upon me; and I hope you will look upon it as complete, when I present to
you two accomplished princes and a lovely princess, our children. Come
and resume your former rank, with all the honours which are your due."
All this was done and said before great crowds of people who flocked
from all parts at the first news of what was passing, and immediately
spread the joyful intelligence through the city.
Next morning early the emperor and queen, whose mournful humiliating
dress was changed for magnificent robes, went with all their court to
the house built by the intendant of the gardens, where the emperor
presented the Princes Bahman and Perviz, and the Princess Periezade to
their enraptured mother. "These, much injured wife," said he, "are the
two princes your sons, and the princess your daughter; embrace them with
the same tenderness I have done, since they are worthy both of me and
you." The tears flowed plentifully down their cheeks at these tender
embraces, especially the queen's, from the comfort and joy of having two
such princes for her sons, and such a princess for her daughter, on
whose account she had so long endured the severest afflictions.
The two princes and the princess had prepared a magnificent repast for
the emperor and queen and their court. As soon as that was over, the
emperor led the queen into the garden, and shewed her the Harmonious
Tree and the beautiful effect of the Golden Fountain. She had seen the
Bird in his cage, and the emperor had spared no panegyric in his praise
during the repast.
When there was nothing to detain the emperor any longer, he took horse,
and with the Princes Bahman and Perviz on his right hand, and the queen
consort and the princess at his left, preceded and followed by all the
officers of his court, according to their rank, returned to his capital.
Crowds of people came out to meet them, and with acclamations of joy
ushered them into the city, where all eyes were fixed not only upon the
queen, and her royal children, but also upon the Bird, which the
princess carried before her in his cage, admiring his sweet notes, which
had drawn all the other birds about him, and followed him flying from
tree to tree in the country, and from one house top to another in the
city. The Princes Bahman and Perviz and the Princess Periezade were at
length brought to the palace with pomp, and nothing was to be seen or
heard all that night but illuminations and rejoicings both in the palace
and in the utmost parts of the city, which lasted many days, and were
continued throughout the empire of Persia, as intelligence of the joyful
event reached the several provinces.
THE STORY OF THE FISHERMAN AND THE GENIE
There was once an aged fisherman who was so poor that he could scarcely
earn as much as would maintain himself, his wife, and three children. He
went every day to fish betimes in the morning, and imposed it as a law
upon himself not to cast his nets above four times a day. He went one
morning by moonlight, and coming to the seaside, undressed himself, and
cast in his nets. As he drew them toward the shore, he found them very
heavy, and thought he had a good draught of fish, at which he rejoiced;
but a moment after, perceiving that instead of fish his net contained
nothing but the carcass of an ass, he was much vexed.
When he had mended his nets, which the carcass of the ass had broken in
several places, he threw them in a second time; and when he drew them,
found a great deal of resistance, which made him think he had taken
abundance of fish; but he found nothing except a basket full of gravel
and slime, which grieved him extremely. "O Fortune!" cried he, with a
lamentable tone, "be not angry with me, nor persecute a wretch who prays
thee to spare him. I came hither from my house to seek for my
livelihood, and thou pronouncest against me a sentence of death. I have
no other trade but this to subsist by, and, notwithstanding all my care,
I can scarcely provide what is necessary for my family. But I am to
blame to complain of thee; thou takest pleasure to persecute honest
people, and advancest those who have no virtue to recommend them."
Having finished this complaint, he fretfully threw away the basket, and,
washing his nets from the slime, cast them a third time, but brought up
nothing except stones, shells, and mud. No language can express his
disappointment; he was almost distracted. However, when day began to
appear, he did not forget to say his prayers like a good Mussulman, and
he added to them this petition: "Lord, thou knowest that I cast my nets
only four times a day; I have already drawn them three times, without
the least reward for my labour: I am only to cast them once more; I pray
thee to render the sea favourable to me, as thou didst to Moses."
The fisherman, having finished this prayer, cast his nets the fourth
time; and when he thought it was proper, drew them as formerly with
great difficulty; but instead of fish found nothing in them but a vessel
of yellow copper, which, from its weight, seemed not to be empty; and he
observed that it was fastened and closed with lead, having the
impression of a seal upon it. This turn of fortune rejoiced him: "I will
sell it," said he, "to the founder, and with the money buy a measure of
corn." He examined the vessel on all sides, and shook it to see if its
contents made any noise, but heard nothing. This circumstance, with the
impression of the seal upon the cover, made him think it enclosed
something precious. To try this, he took a knife and opened it with very
little labour. He turned the mouth downward, but nothing came out, which
surprised him extremely. He placed it before him, but while he viewed it
attentively, there burst forth a very thick smoke, which obliged him to
retire two or three paces back.
The smoke ascended to the clouds, and, extending itself along the sea
and upon the shore, formed a great mist, which filled the fisherman
with astonishment. When the smoke was all out of the vessel, it
reunited, and became a solid body, of which was formed a genie twice as
high as the greatest of giants. At the sight of such a monster the
fisherman would fain have fled, but was so frightened that he could not
move.
"Solomon," cried the genie immediately, "Solomon, the great prophet,
pardon, pardon; I will never more oppose your will, I will obey all your
commands."
The fisherman, when he heard these words of the genie, recovered his
courage and said to him: "Thou proud spirit, what is it you say? It is
above eighteen hundred years since the prophet Solomon died, and we are
now at the end of time. Tell me your history, and how you came to be
shut up in this vessel."
The genie, turning to the fisherman with a fierce look, said: "Thou must
address me with more courtesy; thou art a presumptuous fellow to call me
a proud spirit; speak to me more respectfully, or I will kill thee."
"Ah!" replied the fisherman, "why should you kill me? Did I not just now
set you at liberty, and have you already forgotten my services?"
"No, I remember it," said the genie, "but that shall not save thy life:
I have only one favour to grant thee." "And what is that?" asked the
fisherman. "It is," answered the genie, "to give thee thy choice in what
manner thou wouldst have me put thee to death." "But wherein have I
offended you?" demanded the fisherman. "Is that your reward for the
service I have rendered you?" "I cannot treat thee otherwise," said the
genie; "and that thou mayest know the reason, hearken to my story."
"I am one of those rebellious spirits that opposed the will of Solomon,
the son of David, and to avenge himself, that monarch sent Asaph, the
son of Barakhia, his chief minister, to apprehend me. Asaph seized
my person, and brought me by force before his master's throne.
"Solomon commanded me to acknowledge his power, and to submit to his
commands. I bravely refused, and told him I would rather expose myself
to his resentment, than swear fealty as he required. To punish me, he
shut me up in this copper vessel; and that I might not break my prison,
he himself stamped upon this leaden cover his seal with the great name
of God engraven upon it. He then gave the vessel to one of the genies
who had submitted, with orders to throw me into the sea.
"During the first hundred years of my imprisonment, I swore that if any
one should deliver me before the expiration of that period, I would make
him rich, even after his death; but that century ran out, and nobody did
me the good office. During the second, I made an oath that I would open
all the treasures of the earth to any one that might set me at liberty;
but with no better success. In the third, I promised to make my
deliverer a potent monarch, and to grant him every day three requests,
of what nature soever they might be; but this century passed as well as
the two former, and I continued in prison. At last, being angry to find
myself a prisoner so long, I swore that if afterward any one should
deliver me, I would kill him without mercy, and grant him no favour but
to choose the manner of his death; and, therefore, since thou hast
delivered me to-day, I give thee that choice."
[Illustration]
_The smoke ascended to the clouds, and extending itself along the sea
and upon the shore formed a great mist._
This discourse afflicted the fisherman extremely: "I am very
unfortunate," cried he, "to come hither to do such a kindness to one
that is so ungrateful. I beg you to consider your injustice, and revoke
such an unreasonable oath; pardon me, and Heaven will pardon you; if you
grant me my life, Heaven will protect you from all attempts against your
own." "No, thy death is resolved on," said the genie, "only choose in
what manner thou wilt die." The fisherman, perceiving the genie to be
resolute, was extremely grieved, not so much for himself, as on account
of his three children, and bewailed the misery they must be reduced to
by his death. He endeavoured still to appease the genie, and said,
"Alas! be pleased to take pity on me, in consideration of the service I
have done you." "I have told thee already," replied the genie, "it is
for that very reason I must kill thee." "That is strange," said the
fisherman, "are you resolved to reward good with evil? The proverb truly
says, 'He who does good to one who deserves it not, is always ill
rewarded.'" "Do not lose time," interrupted the genie; "all thy
chattering shall not divert me from my purpose; make haste, and tell me
what kind of death thou preferrest?"
Necessity is the mother of invention. The fisherman bethought himself of
a stratagem. "Since I must die then," said he to the genie, "I submit to
the will of Heaven; but before I choose the manner of my death, I
conjure you, by the great name which was engraven upon the seal of the
prophet Solomon, to answer me truly the question I am going to ask you."
The genie finding himself obliged to a positive answer by this
adjuration, trembled, and replied to the fisherman: "Ask what thou wilt,
but make haste."
The genie having thus promised to speak the truth, the fisherman said to
him: "I wish to know if you were actually in this vessel: dare you swear
it by the name of the great God?" "Yes," replied the genie, "I do swear
by His great name that I was." "In good faith," answered the fisherman,
"I cannot believe you; the vessel is not capable of holding one of your
size, and how should it be possible that your whole body could lie in
it?" "I swear to thee, notwithstanding," replied the genie, "that I was
there just as you see me here. Is it possible that thou dost not believe
me after the solemn oath I have taken?" "Truly not I," said the
fisherman; "nor will I believe you, unless you go into the vessel
again."
Upon this the body of the genie dissolved and changed itself into smoke,
extending as before upon the seashore; and at last being collected, it
began to re-enter the vessel, which it continued to do by a slow and
equal motion, till no part remained out; when immediately a voice came
forth, which said to the fisherman: "Well, incredulous fellow, dost thou
not believe me now?"
The fisherman, instead of answering the genie, took the cover of lead,
and having speedily replaced it on the vessel, "Genie," cried he, "now
it is your turn to beg my favour, and to choose which way I shall put
you to death; but it is better that I should throw you into the sea,
whence I took you: and then I will build a house upon the shore, where I
will reside and give notice to all fishermen who come to throw in their
nets, to beware of such a wicked genie as you are, who have made an oath
to kill him that shall set you at liberty."
The genie, enraged at these expressions, struggled to free himself; but
it was impossible, for the impression of Solomon's seal prevented him.
Perceiving that the fisherman had the advantage of him, he thought fit
to dissemble his anger; "Fisherman," said he, "take heed you do not what
you threaten; for what I spoke to you was only by way of jest." "O
genie!" replied the fisherman, "thou who wast but a moment ago the
greatest of all genies, and now art the least of them, thy crafty
discourse will signify nothing, to the sea thou shalt return. If thou
hast been there already so long as thou hast told me, thou mayest very
well stay there till the day of judgment. I begged of thee, in God's
name, not to take away my life, and thou didst reject my prayers; I am
obliged to treat thee in the same manner."
The genie omitted nothing that he thought likely to prevail with the
fisherman: "Open the vessel," said he, "give me my liberty, and I
promise to satisfy you to your own content." "Thou art a traitor,"
replied the fisherman, "I should deserve to lose my life, if I were such
a fool as to trust thee."
"My good fisherman," replied the genie, "I conjure you once more not to
be guilty of such cruelty; consider that it is not good to avenge one's
self, and that, on the other hand, it is commendable to do good for
evil; do not treat me as Imama formerly treated Ateca." "And what did
Imama to Ateca?" inquired the fisherman. "Ho!" cried the genie, "if you
have a mind to be informed, open the vessel: do you think that I can be
in a humour to relate stories in so strait a prison? I will tell you as
many as you please, when you have let me out." "No," said the fisherman,
"I will not let thee out; it is in vain to talk of it; I am just going
to throw thee into the bottom of the sea." "Hear me one word more,"
cried the genie; "I promise to do you no hurt; nay, far from that, I
will show you a way to become exceedingly rich."
The hope of delivering himself from poverty prevailed with the
fisherman. "I could listen to thee," said he, "were there any credit to
be given to thy word; swear to me, by the great name of God, that thou
wilt faithfully perform what thou promisest, and I will open the vessel;
I do not believe thou wilt dare to break such an oath."
The genie swore to him, upon which the fisherman immediately took off
the covering of the vessel. At that instant the smoke ascended, and the
genie, having resumed his form, the first thing he did was to kick the
vessel into the sea. This action alarmed the fisherman. "Genie," said
he, "will not you keep the oath you just now made?"
The genie laughed at his fear, and answered: "Fisherman, be not afraid,
I only did it to divert myself, and to see if you would be alarmed at
it; but to convince you that I am in earnest, take your nets and follow
me." As he spoke these words, he walked before the fisherman, who having
taken up his nets, followed him, but with some distrust. They passed by
the town, and came to the top of a mountain, from whence they descended
into a vast plain, which brought them to a lake that lay betwixt four
hills.
When they reached the side of the lake, the genie said to the fisherman:
"Cast in your nets and catch fish." The fisherman did not doubt of
taking some, because he saw a great number in the water; but he was
extremely surprised when he found they were of four colours; white, red,
blue, and yellow. He threw in his nets and brought out one of each
colour. Having never seen the like before, he could not but admire them,
and, judging that he might get a considerable sum for them, he was very
joyful. "Carry those fish," said the genie to him, "and present them to
your sultan; he will give you more money for them. You may come daily to
fish in this lake; but I give you warning not to throw in your nets
above once a day, otherwise you will repent." Having spoken thus, he
struck his foot upon the ground, which opened, and after it had
swallowed him up, closed again.
The fisherman, being resolved to follow the genie's advice, forbore
casting in his nets a second time, and returned to the town very well
satisfied, and making a thousand reflections upon his adventure. He went
immediately to the sultan's palace to offer his fish, and his majesty
was much surprised when he saw the wonders which the fisherman
presented. He took them up one after another, and viewed them with
attention; and after having admired them a long time, "Take those fish,"
said he to his vizier, "and carry them to the cook whom the emperor of
the Greeks has sent me. I cannot imagine but that they must be as good
as they are beautiful."
The vizier carried them as he was directed, and delivering them to the
cook, said: "Here are four fish just brought to the sultan; he orders
you to dress them." He then returned to the sultan, who commanded him to
give the fisherman four hundred pieces of gold, which he did
accordingly.
The fisherman, who had never seen so much money, could scarcely believe
his good fortune, but thought the whole must be a dream, until he found
it otherwise, by being able to provide necessaries for his family with
the produce of his nets.
As soon as the sultan's cook had cleaned the fish, she put them upon the
fire in a frying-pan, with oil, and when she thought them fried enough
on one side, she turned them upon the other; but, O monstrous prodigy!
scarcely were they turned, when the wall of the kitchen divided, and a
young lady of wonderful beauty entered from the opening. She held a rod
in her hand and was clad in flowered satin, with pendants in her ears, a
necklace of large pearls, and bracelets of gold set with rubies. She
moved toward the frying-pan, to the great amazement of the cook, and
striking one of the fish with the end of the rod, said: "Fish, fish, are
you in your duty?" The fish having answered nothing, she repeated these
words, and then the four fish lifted up their heads, and replied: "Yes,
yes: if you reckon, we reckon; if you pay your debts, we pay ours; if
you fly, we overcome, and are content." As soon as they had finished
these words, the lady overturned the frying-pan, and returned into the
open part of the wall, which closed immediately, and became as it was
before.
The cook was greatly frightened at what had happened, and coming a
little to herself went to take up the fish that had fallen on the
hearth, but found them blacker than coal and not fit to be carried to
the sultan. This grievously troubled her, and she fell to weeping most
bitterly. "Alas!" said she, "what will become of me? If I tell the
sultan what I have seen, I am sure he will not believe me, but will be
enraged against me."
While she was thus bewailing herself, the grand vizier entered, and
asked her if the fish were ready. She told him all that had occurred,
which we may easily imagine astonished him; but without speaking a word
of it to the sultan he invented an excuse that satisfied him, and
sending immediately for the fisherman bid him bring four more such fish,
for a misfortune had befallen the others, so that they were not fit to
be carried to the royal table. The fisherman, without saying anything of
what the genie had told him, told the vizier he had a great way to go
for them, in order to excuse himself from bringing them that day, but
said that he would certainly bring them on the morrow.
Accordingly the fisherman went away by night, and coming to the lake,
threw in his nets betimes next morning, took four fish like the former,
and brought them to the vizier at the hour appointed. The minister took
them himself, carried them to the kitchen, and shutting himself up with
the cook, she cleaned them and put them on the fire. When they were
fried on one side, and she had turned them upon the other, the kitchen
wall again opened, and the same lady came in with the rod in her hand,
struck one of the fish, spoke to it as before, and all four gave her the
same answer.
After they had spoken to the young lady, she overturned the frying-pan
with her rod, and retired into the wall. The grand vizier being witness
to what had passed, "This is too wonderful and extraordinary," said he,
"to be concealed from the sultan; I will inform him of this prodigy."
The sultan, being much surprised, sent immediately for the fisherman,
and said to him: "Friend, cannot you bring me four more such fish?" The
fisherman replied: "If your majesty will be pleased to allow me three
days, I will do it." Having obtained his time, he went to the lake
immediately, and at the first throwing in of his net he caught four
fish, and brought them directly to the sultan, who was so much the more
rejoiced, as he did not expect them so soon, and ordered him four
hundred pieces of gold. As soon as the sultan had the fish, he ordered
them to be carried into his closet, with all that was necessary for
frying them; and having shut himself up with the vizier, the minister
cleaned them, put them into the pan, and when they were fried on one
side, turned them upon the other; then the wall of the closet opened,
but instead of the young lady, there came out a black, in the habit of a
slave, and of a gigantic stature, with a great green staff in his hand.
He advanced toward the pan, and touching one of the fish with his staff,
said, with a terrible voice: "Fish, are you in your duty?" At these
words the fish raised up their heads, and answered: "Yes, yes; we are;
if you reckon, we reckon; if you pay your debts, we pay ours; if you
fly, we overcome and are content."
The fish had no sooner finished these words, than the black threw the
pan into the middle of the closet, and reduced them to a coal. Having
done this, he retired fiercely, and entering again into the aperture, it
closed, and the wall appeared just as it did before.
"After what I have seen," said the sultan to the vizier, "it will not be
possible for me to be easy; these fish, without doubt, signify something
extraordinary." He sent for the fisherman, and when he came, said to
him: "Fisherman, the fish you have brought us make me very uneasy; where
did you catch them?" "Sir," answered he, "I fished for them in a lake
situated betwixt four hills, beyond the mountain that we see from
hence." "Know'st thou not that lake?" said the sultan to the vizier.
"No," replied the vizier, "I never so much as heard of it, although I
have for sixty years hunted beyond that mountain." The sultan asked the
fisherman how far the lake might be from the palace. The fisherman
answered it was not above three hours' journey; upon this assurance the
sultan commanded all his court to take horse, and the fisherman served
them for a guide. They all ascended the mountain, and at the foot of it
they saw, to their great surprise, a vast plain that nobody had observed
till then, and at last they came to the lake, which they found to be
situated betwixt four hills, as the fisherman had described. The water
was so transparent that they observed all the fish to be like those
which the fisherman had brought to the palace.
The sultan stood upon the bank of the lake, and after beholding the fish
with admiration, demanded of his courtiers if it were possible they had
never seen this lake which was within so short a distance of the town.
They all answered that they had never so much as heard of it.
"Since you all agree that you never heard of it," said the sultan, "and
as I am no less astonished than you are at this novelty, I am resolved
not to return to my palace till I learn how this lake came here, and why
all the fish in it are of four colours." Having spoken thus, he ordered
his court to encamp; and immediately his pavilion and the tents of his
household were planted upon the banks of the lake.
When night came the sultan retired under his pavilion, and spoke to the
grand vizier thus: "Vizier, my mind is uneasy; this lake transported
hither, the black that appeared to us in my closet, and the fish that we
heard speak; all these things so much excite my curiosity that I cannot
resist my impatient desire to have it satisfied. To this end I am
resolved to withdraw alone from the camp, and I order you to keep my
absence secret: stay in my pavilion, and to-morrow morning, when the
emirs and courtiers come to attend my levee, send them away and tell
them that I am somewhat indisposed and wish to be alone; and the
following days tell them the same thing, till I return."
The grand vizier endeavoured to divert the sultan from this design; he
represented to him the danger to which he might be exposed, and that all
his labour might perhaps be in vain; but it was to no purpose; the
sultan was resolved. He put on a suit fit for walking and took his
cimeter; and as soon as he found that all was quiet in the camp, went
out alone, and passed over one of the hills without much difficulty; he
found the descent still more easy, and when he came to the plain, walked
on till the sun arose, and then he saw before him, at a considerable
distance, a vast building. He rejoiced at the sight, in hopes of
receiving there the information he sought. When he drew near, he found
it was a magnificent palace, or rather a strong castle, of black
polished marble, and covered with fine steel, as smooth as glass. Being
highly pleased that he had so speedily met with something worthy his
curiosity, he stopped before the front of the castle, and considered it
with attention.
He then advanced toward the gate, which had two leaves, one of them
open; though he might immediately have entered, yet he thought it best
to knock. This he did at first softly, and waited for some time; but
seeing no one, and supposing he had not been heard, he knocked harder
the second time, and after that he knocked again and again, but no one
yet appearing, he was exceedingly surprised; for he could not think
that a castle in such repair was without inhabitants. "If there be no
one in it," said he to himself, "I have nothing to fear; and if it be
inhabited, I have wherewith to defend myself."
At last he entered, and when he came within the porch, he cried: "Is
there no one here to receive a stranger who comes in for some
refreshment as he passes by?" He repeated the same words two or three
times; but though he spoke very loud, he was not answered. The silence
increased his astonishment: he came into a spacious court, and looked on
every side for inhabitants, but discovered none.
Perceiving nobody in the court, he entered the grand halls, which were
hung with silk tapestry, the alcoves and sofas covered with stuffs of
Mecca, and the porches with the richest stuffs of India. He came
afterward into a superb saloon, in the middle of which was a fountain,
with a lion of massy gold at each angle: water issued from the mouths of
the four lions, and as it fell, formed diamonds and pearls resembling a
jet d'eau, which, springing from the middle of the fountain, rose nearly
to the top of a cupola painted in Arabesque.
The castle, on three sides, was encompassed by a garden, with parterres
of flowers and shrubbery; and to complete the beauty of the place, an
infinite number of birds filled the air with their harmonious notes, and
always remained there, nets being spread over the garden, and fastened
to the palace to confine them. The sultan walked from apartment to
apartment, where he found everything rich and magnificent. Being tired
with walking, he sat down in a veranda, which had a view over the
garden, reflecting upon what he had seen, when suddenly he heard the
voice of one complaining, in lamentable tones. He listened with
attention, and heard distinctly these words: "O fortune! thou who
wouldst not suffer me longer to enjoy a happy lot, forbear to persecute
me, and by a speedy death put an end to my sorrows. Alas! is it possible
that I am still alive, after so many torments as I have suffered!"
The sultan rose up, advanced toward the place whence he heard the voice,
and coming to the door of a great hall, opened it, and saw a handsome
young man, richly habited, seated upon a throne raised a little above
the ground. Melancholy was painted on his countenance. The sultan drew
near and saluted him; the young man returned his salutation, by an
inclination of his head, not being able to rise, at the same time
saying: "My lord, I should rise to receive you, but am hindered by sad
necessity, and therefore hope you will not be offended." "My lord,"
replied the sultan, "I am much obliged to you for having so good an
opinion of me: as to the reason of your not rising, whatever your
apology be, I heartily accept it. Being drawn hither by your complaints,
and afflicted by your grief, I come to offer you my help. I flatter
myself that you will relate to me the history of your misfortunes; but
inform me first of the meaning of the lake near the palace, where the
fish are of four colours; whose castle is this; how you came to be here;
and why you are alone."
Instead of answering these questions, the young man began to weep
bitterly. "How inconstant is fortune!" cried he; "she takes pleasure to
pull down those she has raised. Where are they who enjoy quietly the
happiness which they hold of her, and whose day is always clear and
serene?"
The sultan, moved with compassion to see him in such a condition, prayed
him to relate the cause of his excessive grief. "Alas! my lord," replied
the young man, "how is it possible but I should grieve, and my eyes be
inexhaustible fountains of tears?" At these words, lifting up his robe,
he showed the sultan that he was a man only from the head to the girdle,
and that the other half of his body was black marble.
The sultan was much surprised when he saw the deplorable condition of
the young man. "That which you show me," said he, "while it fills me
with horror, excites my curiosity, so that I am impatient to hear your
history, which, no doubt, must be extraordinary, and I am persuaded that
the lake and the fish make some part of it; therefore I conjure you to
relate it. You will find some comfort in so doing, since it is certain
that the unfortunate find relief in making known their distress." "I
will not refuse your request," replied the young man, "though I cannot
comply without renewing my grief. But I give you notice beforehand, to
prepare your ears, your mind, and even your eyes, for things which
surpass all that the imagination can conceive."
THE HISTORY OF THE YOUNG KING OF THE BLACK ISLES
"You must know, my lord," said the wretched prisoner, "that my father,
named Mahmoud, was monarch of this country. This is the kingdom of the
Black Isles, which takes its name from the four small neighbouring
mountains; for those mountains were formerly isles, and the capital
where the king, my father, resided was situated on the spot now occupied
by the lake you have seen. The sequel of my history will inform you of
the reason for those changes.
"The king, my father, died when he was seventy years of age; I had no
sooner succeeded him than I married, and the lady I chose to share the
royal dignity with me was my cousin. I had so much reason to be
satisfied with her affection, and, on my part, loved her with so much
tenderness, that nothing could surpass the harmony of our union. This
lasted five years, at the end of which time I perceived the queen ceased
to delight in my attentions.
"One day, after dinner, while she was at the bath, I found myself
inclined to repose, and lay down upon a sofa. Two of her ladies, who
were then in my chamber, came and sat down, one at my head and the other
at my feet, with fans in their hands to moderate the heat, and to
prevent the flies from disturbing me. They thought I was asleep, and
spoke in whispers; but as I only closed my eyes, I heard all their
conversation.
"One of them said to the other, 'Is not the queen wrong, not to love so
amiable a prince?' 'Certainly,' replied her companion; 'I do not
understand the reason, neither can I conceive why she goes out every
night, and leaves him alone! Is it possible that he does not perceive
it?' 'Alas!' said the first, 'how should he? She mixes every evening in
his liquor the juice of a certain herb, which makes him sleep so sound
all night that she has time to go where she pleases, and as day begins
to appear she comes and wakes him by the smell of something she puts
under his nostrils.'
"You may guess, my lord, how much I was surprised at this conversation,
and with what sentiments it inspired me; yet whatever emotion it excited
I had sufficient self-command to dissemble, and feigned to awake without
having heard a word.
"The queen returned from the bath, we supped together, and she presented
me with a cup full of such liquid as I was accustomed to drink; but
instead of putting it to my mouth, I went to a window that was open,
threw out the water so quickly that she did not perceive it, and
returned.
"Soon after, believing that I was asleep, she arose with so little
precaution, that she whispered loud enough for me to hear her
distinctly, 'Sleep on, and may you never wake again!' and so saying, she
dressed herself, and went out of the chamber.
"As soon as the queen, my wife, was gone, I arose in haste, took my
cimeter, and followed her so quickly that I soon heard the sound of her
feet before me, and then walked softly after her. She passed through
several gates, which opened upon her pronouncing some magical words, and
the last she opened was that of the garden, which she entered. I stopped
at this gate, that she might not perceive me as she passed along a
parterre; then looking after her as far as the darkness of the night
permitted, I saw her enter a little wood, whose walks were guarded by
thick palisadoes. I went thither by another way, and concealing myself,
I saw her walking there with a man.
"I did not fail to lend the most attentive ear to their discourse, and
heard her address herself thus to her gallant: 'I do not deserve,' she
said, 'to be reproached by you for want of diligence. You well know the
reason; but if all the proofs of affection I have already given you be
not sufficient to convince you of my sincerity, I am ready to give you
others more decisive: you need but command me, you know my power; I
will, if you desire it, before sunrise convert this great city, and this
superb palace, into frightful ruins, inhabited only by wolves, owls, and
ravens. If you would have me transport all the stones of those walls so
solidly built, beyond Mount Caucasus, the bounds of the habitable world,
speak but the word, and all shall be changed.'
"As the queen finished this speech she and her companion came to the end
of the walk, turned to enter another, and passed before me. I had
already drawn my cimeter, and the man being next me, I struck him on the
neck, and brought him to the ground. I concluded I had killed him, and
therefore retired speedily without making myself known to the queen,
whom I chose to spare, because she was my kinswoman.
"The wound I had given her companion was mortal; but by her enchantments
she preserved him in an existence in which he could not be said to be
either dead or alive. As I crossed the garden to return to the palace, I
heard the queen loudly lamenting, and judging by her cries how much she
was grieved, I was pleased that I had spared her life.
"As soon as I had reached my apartment, I went to bed, and being
satisfied with having punished the villain who had injured me, fell
asleep.
"Next morning I arose, went to my closet, and dressed myself. I
afterward held my council. At my return, the queen, clad in mourning,
her hair dishevelled, and part of it torn off, presented herself before
me, and said: 'I come to beg your majesty not to be surprised to see me
in this condition. My heavy affliction is occasioned by intelligence of
three distressing events which I have just received.' 'Alas! what are
they, madam?' said I. 'The death of the queen, my dear mother,' she
replied, 'that of the king, my father, killed in battle, and of one of
my brothers, who has fallen down a precipice.'
"I was not displeased that she used these pretexts to conceal the true
cause of her grief. 'Madam,' said I, 'so far from blaming, I assure you
I heartily commiserate your sorrow. I should feel surprise if you were
insensible to such heavy calamities: weep on; your tears are so many
proofs of your tenderness; but I hope that time and reflection will
moderate your grief.'
"She retired into her apartment, where, giving herself wholly up to
sorrow, she spent a whole year in mourning and lamentation. At the end
of that period, she begged permission to erect a burying-place for
herself, within the bounds of the palace, where she would continue, she
told me, to the end of her days: I consented, and she built a stately
edifice, and called it the Palace of Tears. When it was finished, she
caused the object of her care to be conveyed thither; she had hitherto
prevented his dying, by potions which she had administered to him; and
she continued to convey them to him herself every day after he came to
the Palace of Tears.
"Yet, with all her enchantments, she could not cure the wretch; he was
not only unable to walk or support himself, but had also lost the use of
his speech, and exhibited no sign of life except in his looks.
"Every day the queen made him two long visits. I was well apprised of
this, but pretended ignorance. One day my curiosity induced me to go to
the Palace of Tears, to observe how my consort employed herself, and
from a place where she could not see me, I heard her thus address the
wounded ruffian: 'I am afflicted to the highest degree to behold you in
this condition,' she cried, 'I am as sensible as yourself of the
tormenting pain you endure; but, dear soul, I am continually speaking to
you, and you do not answer me: how long will you remain silent? Speak
only one word: alas! the sweetest moments of my life are these I spend
here in partaking of your grief.'
"At these words, which were several times interrupted by her sighs, I
lost all patience: and discovering myself, came up to her, and said,
'Madam, you have wept enough, it is time to give over this sorrow, which
dishonours us both; you have too much forgotten what you owe to me and
to yourself.' 'Sire,' said she, 'if you have any kindness or compassion
for me left, I beseech you to put no restraint upon me; allow me to
indulge my grief, which it is impossible for time to assuage.'
"When I perceived that my remonstrance, instead of restoring her to a
sense of duty, served only to increase her anguish, I ceased speaking
and retired. She continued every day to visit her charge, and for two
whole years abandoned herself to grief and despair.
"I went a second time to the Palace of Tears, while she was there. I
concealed myself again, and heard her thus cry out: 'It is now three
years since you spoke one word to me; you answer not the proofs I give
you of my devotion by my sighs and lamentations. Is it from
insensibility, or contempt? O tomb! tell me by what miracle thou
becamest the depository of the rarest treasure the world ever
contained.'
"I must confess, my lord, I was enraged at these expressions; for, in
truth, this adored mortal was by no means what you would imagine him to
have been. He was a black Indian, one of the original natives of this
country. I was so enraged at the language addressed to him, that I
discovered myself, and apostrophising the tomb in my turn, I cried, 'O
tomb! why dost thou not swallow up that monster so revolting to human
nature, or rather why dost thou not swallow up this pair of monsters?'
"I had scarcely uttered these words, when the queen, who sat by the
black, rose up like a fury: 'Miscreant!' said she, 'thou art the cause
of my grief; do not think I am ignorant of this, I have dissembled too
long. It was thy barbarous hand that brought the object of my fondness
into this lamentable condition; and thou hast the cruelty to come and
insult me.' 'Yes,' said I, in a rage, 'it was I who chastised that
monster, according to his desert; I ought to have treated thee in the
same manner; I now repent that I did not; thou hast too long abused my
goodness.' As I spoke these words, I drew out my cimeter, and lifted up
my hand to punish her; but regarding me steadfastly, she said with a
jeering smile, 'Moderate thine anger.' At the same time she pronounced
words I did not understand; and afterward added, 'By virtue of my
enchantments, I command thee to become half marble and half man.'
Immediately, my lord, I became what you see, a dead man among the
living, and a living man among the dead. After this cruel sorceress,
unworthy of the name of queen, had metamorphosed me thus, and brought me
into this hall, by another enchantment she destroyed my capital, which
was very flourishing and populous; she annihilated the houses, the
public places and markets, and reduced the site of the whole to the lake
and desert plain you have seen; the fishes of four colours in the waters
are the four kinds of inhabitants, of different religions, which the
city contained. The white are the Mussulmans; the red, the Persians, who
worship fire; the blue, the Christians; and the yellow, the Jews. The
four little hills were the four islands that gave name to this kingdom.
I learned all this from the enchantress, who, to add to my affliction,
related to me these effects of her rage. But this is not all; her
revenge not being satisfied with the destruction of my dominions, and
the metamorphosis of my person, she comes every day, and gives me over
my naked shoulders a hundred lashes with a whip until I am covered with
blood. When she has finished this part of my punishment, she throws over
me a coarse stuff of goat's hair, and over that this robe of brocade,
not to honour, but to mock me."
When he came to this part of his narrative, the young king could not
restrain his tears; and the sultan was himself so affected by the
relation, that he could not find utterance for any words of consolation.
Shortly after, the young king, lifting up his eyes to heaven, exclaimed,
"Mighty creator of all things, I submit myself to Thy judgments, and to
the decrees of Thy providence: I endure my calamities with patience,
since it is Thy will that things should be as they are; but I hope that
Thy infinite goodness will ultimately reward me."
The sultan, greatly moved by the recital of this affecting story, and
anxious to avenge the sufferings of the unfortunate prince, said to him:
"Inform me whither this perfidious sorceress retires, and where may be
found the vile wretch, who is entombed before his death." "My lord,"
replied the prince, "the Indian, as I have already told you, is lodged
in the Palace of Tears, in a superb tomb constructed in the form of a
dome: this palace joins the castle on the side in which the gate is
placed. As to the queen, I cannot tell you precisely whither she
retires, but every day at sunrise she goes to visit her charge, after
having executed her bloody vengeance upon me; and you see I am not in a
condition to defend myself. She carries to him the potion with which she
has hitherto prevented his dying, and always complains of his never
having spoken to her since he was wounded."
"Prince," said the sultan, "your condition can never be sufficiently
deplored: no one can be more sensibly affected by your misfortune than I
am. Never did anything so extraordinary befall any man! One thing only
is wanting; the revenge to which you are entitled, and I will omit
nothing in my power to effect it."
In his subsequent conversation with the young prince the sultan told him
who he was, and for what purpose he had entered the castle; and
afterward informed him of a mode of revenge which he had devised. They
agreed upon the measures they were to take for accomplishing their
design, but deferred the execution of it till the following day. In the
meantime, the night being far spent, the sultan took some rest; but the
young prince passed the night as usual, without sleep, never having
slept since he was enchanted.
[Illustration]
_When he came to this part of his narrative the young king could not
restrain his tears._
Next morning the sultan arose with the dawn, and prepared to execute his
design, by proceeding to the Palace of Tears. He found it lighted up
with an infinite number of flambeaux of white wax, and perfumed by a
delicious scent issuing from several censers of fine gold of admirable
workmanship. As soon as he perceived the bed where the Indian lay, he
drew his cimeter and deprived him of his wretched life, dragged his
corpse into the court of the castle, and threw it into a well. After
this he went and lay down in the black's bed, placed his cimeter under
the covering, and waited to complete his design.
The queen arrived shortly after. She first went into the chamber of her
husband, the king of the Black Islands, stripped him, and with
unexampled barbarity gave him a hundred stripes. The unfortunate prince
filled the palace with his lamentations, and conjured her in the most
affecting tone to take pity on him; but the cruel wretch ceased not till
she had given the usual number of blows. "You had no compassion," said
she, "and you are to expect none from me."
After the enchantress had given her husband a hundred blows with the
whip, she put on again his covering of goat's hair, and his brocade gown
over all; she went afterward to the Palace of Tears, and as she entered
renewed her tears and lamentations; then approaching the bed, where she
thought the Indian lay: "Alas!" said she, addressing herself to the
sultan, conceiving him to be the black, "My sun, my life, will you
always be silent? Are you resolved to let me die without affording me
the comfort of hearing your voice?"
The sultan, as if he had awaked out of a deep sleep, and counterfeiting
the pronunciation of the blacks, answered the queen with a grave tone:
"There is no strength or power but in God alone, who is almighty." At
these words the enchantress, who did not expect them, uttered a loud
exclamation of joy. "My dear lord," cried she, "do I not deceive myself;
is it certain that I hear you, and that you speak to me?" "Unhappy
woman," said the sultan, "art thou worthy that I should answer thee?"
"Alas!" replied the queen, "why do you reproach me thus?" "The cries,"
returned the sultan, "the groans and tears of thy husband, whom thou
treatest every day with so much indignity and barbarity, prevent my
sleeping night or day. Hadst thou disenchanted him, I should long since
have been cured, and have recovered the use of my speech. This is the
cause of my silence, of which you complain." "Well," said the
enchantress, "to pacify you, I am ready to execute your commands; would
you have me restore him?" "Yes," replied the sultan; "make haste to set
him at liberty, that I be no longer disturbed by his lamentations." The
enchantress went immediately out of the Palace of Tears; she took a cup
of water, and pronounced some words over it, which caused it to boil, as
if it had been on the fire. She afterward proceeded to the young king,
and threw the water upon him, saying: "If the Creator of all things did
form thee as thou art at present, or if He be angry with thee, do not
change; but if thou art in that condition merely by virtue of my
enchantments, resume thy natural shape, and become what thou wast
before." She had scarcely spoken these words when the prince, finding
himself restored to his former condition, rose up and returned thanks to
God. The enchantress then said to him, "Get thee from this castle, and
never return on pain of death." The young king, yielding to necessity,
went away without replying a word, and retired to a remote place, where
he patiently awaited the event of the design which the sultan had so
happily begun. Meanwhile the enchantress returned to the Palace of
Tears, and supposing that she still spoke to the black, said, "Dear
love, I have done what you required; nothing now prevents your rising
and giving me the satisfaction of which I have so long been deprived."
The sultan, still counterfeiting the pronunciation of the black, said:
"What you have now done is by no means sufficient for my cure; you have
only removed a part of the evil; you must cut it up by the root." "My
lovely black," resumed the queen, "what do you mean by the root?"
"Wretched woman," replied the sultan, "understand you not that I allude
to the town and its inhabitants, and the four islands, destroyed by thy
enchantments? The fish every night at midnight raise their heads out of
the lake, and cry for vengeance against thee and me. This is the true
cause of the delay of my cure. Go speedily, restore things to their
former state, and at thy return I will give thee my hand, and thou shalt
help me to arise."
The enchantress, inspired with hope from these words, cried out in a
transport of joy, "My heart, my soul, you shall soon be restored to your
health, for I will immediately do as you command me." Accordingly she
went that instant, and when she came to the brink of the lake she took a
little water in her hand, and sprinkling it, she pronounced some words
over the fish and the lake, and the city was immediately restored. The
fish became men, women, and children; Mohammedans, Christians, Persians,
or Jews; freemen or slaves, as they were before: every one having
recovered his natural form. The houses and shops were immediately filled
with their inhabitants, who found all things as they were before the
enchantment. The sultan's numerous retinue, who found themselves
encamped in the largest square, were astonished to see themselves in an
instant in the middle of a large, handsome, well-peopled city.
To return to the enchantress: As soon as she had effected this wonderful
change, she returned with all expedition to the Palace of Tears, that
she might receive her reward. "My dear lord," cried she, as she entered,
"I have done all that you required of me, then pray rise and give me
your hand." "Come near," said the sultan, still counterfeiting the
pronunciation of the black. She did so. "You are not near enough," he
continued; "approach nearer." She obeyed. He then rose up, and seizing
her by the arm so suddenly that she had not time to discover him, he
with a blow of his cimeter cut her in two, so that one half fell one way
and the other another. This done, he left the body on the spot, and
going out of the Palace of Tears, went to seek the young king of the
Black Isles, who waited for him with great impatience. When he found
him, "Prince," said he, embracing him, "rejoice; you have now nothing to
fear; your cruel enemy is dead."
The young prince returned thanks to the sultan in a manner that
sufficiently evinced his gratitude, and in return wished him long life
and happiness. "You may henceforward," said the sultan, "dwell peaceably
in your capital, unless you will accompany me to mine, which is near:
you shall there be welcome, and have as much honour shown you as if you
were in your own kingdom." "Potent monarch, to whom I am so much
indebted," replied the king, "you think, then, that you are near your
capital." "Yes," said the sultan, "I know it is not above four or five
hours' journey." "It will take you a whole year to return," said the
prince. "I do indeed believe that you came hither from your capital in
the time you mention, because mine was enchanted; but since the
enchantment is taken off, things are changed: however, this shall not
prevent my following you, were it to the utmost corners of the earth.
You are my deliverer, and that I may give you proofs of my
acknowledgment of this during my whole life, I am willing to accompany
you, and to leave my kingdom without regret."
The sultan was extremely surprised to understand that he was so far from
his dominions, and could not imagine how it could be, but the young king
of the Black Islands convinced him beyond a possibility of doubt. Then
the sultan replied: "It is no matter; the trouble of returning to my own
country is sufficiently recompensed by the satisfaction of having
obliged you, and by acquiring you for a son; for since you will do me
the honour to accompany me, as I have no child, I look upon you as such,
and from this moment appoint you my heir and successor."
The young prince then employed himself in making preparations for his
journey, which were finished in three weeks, to the great regret of his
court and subjects, who agreed to receive at his hands one of his
nearest kindred for their monarch.
At length the sultan and the young prince began their journey, with a
hundred camels laden with inestimable riches from the treasury, followed
by fifty handsome gentlemen on horseback, perfectly well mounted and
dressed. They had a pleasant journey; and when the sultan, who had sent
couriers to give advice of his delay, and of the adventure which had
occasioned it, approached his capital, the principal officers came to
receive him, and to assure him that his long absence had occasioned no
alteration in his empire. The inhabitants also came out in great crowds,
received him with acclamations, and made public rejoicings for several
days.
The day after his arrival the sultan acquainted his courtiers with his
adoption of the king of the Four Black Islands, who was willing to leave
a great kingdom to accompany and live with him; and in reward for their
loyalty, he made each of them presents according to their rank.
As for the fisherman, as he was the first cause of the deliverance of
the young prince, the sultan gave him a plentiful fortune, which made
him and his family happy the rest of his days.
THE STORY OF GULNARE OF THE SEA
There was, in olden time, and in an ancient age and period, in the land
of the Persians, a king named Shahzeman, and the place of his residence
was Khorassan. He had not been blest, during his whole life, with a male
child nor a female; and he reflected upon this, one day, and lamented
that the greater portion of his life had passed, and he had no heir to
take the kingdom after him as he had inherited it from his fathers and
forefathers. So the utmost grief befell him on this account.
Now while he was sitting one day, one of his mamelukes came in to him,
and said to him: "O my lord, at the door is a slave-girl with a
merchant: none more beautiful than she hath been seen." And he replied:
"Bring to me the merchant and the slave-girl." The merchant and the
slave-girl therefore came to him; and when he saw her, he found her to
resemble the lance in straightness and slenderness. She was wrapped in a
garment of silk embroidered with gold, and the merchant uncovered her
face, whereupon the place was illuminated by her beauty, and there hung
down from her forehead seven locks of hair reaching to her anklets. The
King, therefore, wondered at the sight of her, and at her beauty, and
her stature and justness of form; and he said to the merchant: "O
sheikh, for how much is this damsel to be sold?" The merchant answered:
"O my lord, I purchased her for two thousand pieces of gold of the
merchant who owned her before me, and I have been for three years
travelling with her, and she hath cost, to the period of her arrival at
this place, three thousand pieces of gold; and she is a present from me
unto thee." Upon this, the king conferred upon him a magnificent robe of
honour, and gave orders to present him with ten thousand pieces of gold.
So he took them, and kissed the hands of the king, thanking him for his
beneficence, and departed. Then the king committed the damsel to the
tirewomen, saying to them: "Amend the state of this damsel, and deck
her, and furnish for her a private chamber, and take her into it." He
also gave orders to his chamberlains that everything which she required
should be conveyed to her. The seat of government where he resided was
on the shore of the sea, and his city was called the White City. And
they conducted the damsel into a private chamber, which chamber had
windows overlooking the sea; and the king commanded his chamberlains to
close all the doors upon her after taking to her all that she required.
The king then went in to visit the damsel; but she rose not to him, nor
took any notice of him. So the king said: "It seemeth that she hath been
with people who have not taught her good manners." And looking at the
damsel, he saw her to be a person surpassing in loveliness, her face was
like the disk of the moon at the full, or the shining sun in the clear
sky; and he wondered at her beauty, extolling the perfection of God, the
Creator: then the king advanced to the damsel, and seated himself by her
side, pressed her to his bosom, and kissed her lips, which he found to
be sweeter than honey. After this, he gave orders to bring tables of the
richest viands, comprising dishes of every kind; and he ate, and put
morsels into her mouth until she was satisfied; but she spoke not a
single word. The king talked to her, and inquired of her her name; but
she was silent, not uttering a word, nor returning him an answer,
ceasing not to hang down her head toward the ground; and what protected
her from the anger of the king was her beauty, and her tenderness of
manner. So the king said within himself: "Extolled be the perfection of
God, the Creator of this damsel! How elegant is she, saving that she
doth not speak!"--Then the king asked the female slaves whether she had
spoken; and they answered him: "From the time of her arrival to the
present moment she hath not spoken one word, and we have not heard her
talk." The king therefore caused some of them to come, and sing to her,
and make merry with her, thinking that then she might perhaps speak.
Accordingly the female slaves played before her with all kinds of
musical instruments, and enacted sports and other performances, and they
sang so that every one who was present was moved with delight, except
the damsel, who looked at them and was silent, neither laughing nor
speaking. So the heart of the king was contracted. He however inclined
to her entirely, paying no regard to others, but relinquishing all the
rest of his favourites.
He remained with her a whole year, which seemed as one day, and still
she spoke not; and he said to her one day, when his passion was
excessive: "O desire of souls, verily the love that I have for thee is
great, and I have relinquished for thy sake all my worldly portion, and
been patient with thee a whole year. I beg God that He will, in His
grace, soften thy heart toward me, and that thou mayest speak to me. Or,
if thou be dumb, inform me by a sign, that I may give up hope of thy
speaking. I also beg of God that He will bless thee with a son that may
inherit my kingdom after me; for I am solitary, having none to be my
heir, and my age hath become great. I conjure thee, then, by Allah, if
thou love me, that thou return me a reply." And upon this, the damsel
hung her head toward the ground, meditating. Then she raised her head,
and smiled in the face of the king, whereat it appeared to the king that
lightning filled the private chamber; and she said: "O magnanimous King,
God hath answered thy prayer; for I am about to bring thee a child, and
the time is almost come. And were it not that I knew this thing, I had
not spoken to thee one word." And when the king heard what she said, his
face brightened up with happiness, and he kissed her hands by reason of
the violence of his joy, and said: "Praise be to God who hath favoured
me with things that I desired; the first, thy speaking; and the second,
thy information that thou art about to bring me a child." Then the king
arose and went forth from her, and seated himself upon the throne of his
kingdom in a state of exceeding happiness; and he ordered the vizier to
give out to the poor and the needy a hundred thousand pieces of gold as
a thank-offering to God. So the vizier did as the king had commanded
him. And after that, the king went in to the damsel, and embraced her,
saying to her: "O my mistress, wherefore hath been this silence, seeing
that thou hast been with me a whole year, awake and asleep, yet hast not
spoken to me, except on this day?"
The damsel answered: "Hear, O King of the age, and know that I am a poor
person, a stranger, broken-hearted: I have become separated from my
mother, and my family, and my brother." And when the king heard her
words, he knew her desire, and he replied: "As to thy saying that thou
art poor, there is no occasion for such an assertion; for all my kingdom
and possessions are at thy service, and as to thy saying, 'I have become
separated from my mother and my family and my brother'--inform me in
what place they are, and I will send to them, and bring them to thee."
So she said to him: "Know, O King, that my name is Gulnare (_Pomegranate
Flower_) of the Sea. My father was one of the Kings of the Sea, and he
died, and left to us the kingdom; but while we were enjoying it, another
of the kings came upon us, and took the kingdom from our hands. I have
also a brother named Saleh, and my mother is of the women of the sea;
and I quarrelled with my brother, and swore that I would throw myself
into the hands of a man of the inhabitants of the land. Accordingly I
came forth from the sea, and sat upon the shore of an island in the
moonlight, and there passed by a man who took me and sold me to this man
from whom thou tookest me, and he was an excellent, virtuous man, a
person of religion and fidelity and kindness. But had not thy heart
loved me, and hadst thou not preferred me above all thy wives, I had not
remained with thee one hour; for I should have cast myself into the sea
from this window, and gone to my mother and my people. I was ashamed,
however, to go to them; for they would imagine evil of me, and would not
believe me, even though I should swear to them, were I to tell them that
a king had purchased me with his money, and chosen me in preference to
his other wives and all that his right hand possessed. This is my story,
and peace be on thee!" And when he heard her words, he thanked her, and
kissed her between the eyes, and said to her: "By Allah, O my mistress,
and light of my eyes, I cannot endure separation from thee for one hour;
and if thou quit me, I shall die instantly. How then shall the affair
be?" She answered: "O my master, the time of the birth is near, and my
family must come." "And how," said the king, "do they walk in the sea
without being wetted?" She answered: "We walk in the sea as ye walk upon
the land, through the influence of the names engraved upon the seal of
Solomon, the son of David, upon both of whom be peace! But, O King,
when my family and my brethren come, I will inform them that thou
boughtest me with thy money, and hast treated me with beneficence, and
it will be meet that thou confirm my assertion to them. They will also
see thy state with their eyes, and will know that thou art a king, the
son of a king." And thereupon the king said: "O my mistress, do what
seemeth fit to thee, and what thou wishest; for I will comply with thy
desire in all that thou wilt do." And the damsel said: "Know, O King of
the age, that we walk in the sea with our eyes open, and see what is in
it, and we see the sun, and the moon, and the stars, and the sky as on
the face of the earth, and this hurteth us not. Know also, that in the
sea are many peoples and various forms of all the kinds that are on the
land; and know, moreover, that all that is on the land, in comparison
with what is in the sea, is a very small matter." And the king wondered
at her words.
Then the damsel took a bit of aloes-wood and, having lighted a fire in a
perfuming-vessel, threw into it that bit, and she proceeded to speak
words which no one understood; whereupon a great smoke arose, while the
king looked on. After this, she said to the king: "O my lord, arise and
conceal thyself in a closet, that I may shew thee my brother and my
mother and my family without their seeing thee; for I desire to bring
them, and thou shalt see in this place, at this time, a wonder, and
shalt marvel at the various shapes and strange forms that God hath
created." So the king arose immediately, and entered a closet, and
looked to see what she would do. And she proceeded to burn perfume and
repeat spells until the sea foamed and was agitated, and there came
forth from it a young man of comely form, of beautiful countenance, like
the moon at the full, with shining forehead, and red cheeks, and hair
resembling pearls and jewels; he was, of all the creation, the most
like to his sister, and the tongue of the case itself seemed to recite
in his praise these verses:--
The moon becometh perfect once in each month; but the loveliness of thy
face is perfect every day.
Its abode is in the heart of one sign at a time; but thine abode is in
all hearts at once.
[Illustration]
_And she proceeded to burn perfume and repeat spells until the sea
foamed and was agitated._
Afterward, there came forth from the sea a grizzly-haired old woman, and
with her five damsels, resembling moons and bearing a likeness to the
damsel whose name was Gulnare. Then the king saw the young man and the
old woman and the damsels walk upon the surface of the water until they
came to Gulnare; and when they drew near to the window, and she beheld
them, she rose to them and met them with joy. On their seeing her, they
knew her, and they went in to her and embraced her, weeping violently;
and they said to her: "O Gulnare, how is it that thou leavest us for
four years, and we know not the place in which thou art? By Allah, we
had no delight in food nor in drink a single day, weeping night and day
on account of the excess of our longing to see thee." Then the damsel
began to kiss the hand of her brother, and the hand of her mother, and
so also the hands of the daughters of her uncle, and they sat with her
awhile, asking her respecting her state, and the things that had
happened to her, and her present condition.
So she said to them: "Know ye, that when I quitted you, and came forth
from the sea, I sat upon the shore of an island, and a man took me, and
sold me to a merchant, and the merchant brought me to this city, and
sold me to its king for ten thousand pieces of gold. Then he treated me
with attention, and forsook all his favourites for my sake, and was
diverted by his regard for me from everything that he possessed and what
was in his city." And when her brother heard her words, he said:
"Praise be to God who hath reunited us! But it is my desire, O my
sister, that thou wouldst arise and go with us to our country and our
family." So when the king heard the words of her brother, his reason
fled in consequence of his fear lest the damsel should accept the
proposal of her kindred, and he could not prevent her, though he was
inflamed with love of her; wherefore he became perplexed in violent fear
of her separation. But as to the damsel Gulnare, on hearing the words of
her brother she said: "By Allah, O my brother, the man who purchased me
is the king of this city, and he is a great king, and a man of wisdom,
generous, of the utmost liberality. He hath treated me with honour, and
he is a person of kindness, and of great wealth, but hath no male child
nor a female. He hath shewn me favour too, and acted well to me in every
respect; and from the day when I came to him to the present time, I have
not heard from him a word to grieve my heart; but he hath not ceased to
treat me with courtesy, and I am living with him in the most perfect of
enjoyments. Moreover, if I quitted him, he would perish: for he can
never endure my separation even for a single hour. I also, if I quitted
him, should die of my love for him in consequence of his kindness to me
during the period of my residence with him; for if my father were
living, my condition with him would not be like my condition with this
great, glorious king. God (whose name be exalted!) afflicted me not, but
compensated me well; and as the king hath not a male child nor a female,
I beg God to bless me with a son that may inherit of this great king
these palaces and possessions." And when her brother, and the daughters
of her uncle, heard her words, their eyes became cheerful thereat, and
they said to her: "O Gulnare, thou art acquainted with our affection for
thee, and thou art assured that thou art the dearest of all persons to
us, and art certain that we desire for thee comfort, without trouble or
toil. Therefore if thou be not in a state of comfort, arise and
accompany us to our country and our family; but if thou be comfortable
here, in honour and happiness, this is our desire and wish." And Gulnare
replied: "By Allah, I am in a state of the utmost enjoyment, in honour
and desirable happiness." So when the king heard these words from her,
he rejoiced, and he thanked her for them; his love for her penetrated to
his heart's core, and he knew that she loved him as he loved her, and
that she desired to remain with him to see his child which she was to
bring to him.
Then the damsel Gulnare of the Sea gave orders to the female slaves to
bring forward viands of all kinds; and Gulnare herself was the person
who superintended the preparation of the viands in the kitchen. So the
female slaves brought to them the viands, and the sweetmeats, and the
fruits; and she ate with her family. But afterward they said to her: "O
Gulnare, thy master is a man who is a stranger to us, and we have
entered his abode without his permission, and thou praisest to us his
excellence, and hast also brought to us his food, and we have eaten, but
have not seen him, nor hath he seen us, nor come into our presence, nor
eaten with us, that the bond of bread and salt might be established
between us." And they all desisted from eating, and were enraged at her,
and fire began to issue from their mouths as from cressets. So when the
king beheld this, his reason fled, in consequence of the violence of his
fear of them. Then Gulnare rose to them, and soothed their hearts; after
which she walked along until she entered the closet in which was the
king her master; and she said to him: "O my master, didst thou see, and
didst thou hear my thanks to thee, and my praise of thee in the presence
of my family; and didst thou hear what they said to me, that they
desired to take me with them to our family and our country?" The king
answered her: "I heard and saw. May God recompense thee! By Allah, I
knew not the extent of the love that thou feelest for me until this
blessed hour." She replied: "O my master, is the recompense of
beneficence aught but beneficence? How then could my heart be happy to
quit thee, and to depart from thee? Now I desire of thy goodness that
thou come and salute my family, that they may see thee, and that
pleasure and mutual friendship may ensue. For know, O King, that my
brother and my mother and the daughters of my uncle have conceived a
great love for thee in consequence of my praising thee to them, and they
have said, 'We will not depart from thee to our country until we have an
interview with the king, and salute him.'" And the king said to her: "I
hear and obey; for this is what I desire." He then rose from his place,
and went to them, and saluted them with the best salutation; and they
hastened to rise to him; they met him in the most polite manner, and he
sat with them in the pavilion, ate with them at the table, and remained
with them for a period of thirty days. Then they desired to return to
their country and abode. So they took leave of the king and Queen
Gulnare of the Sea, and departed from them, after the king had treated
them with the utmost honour.
After this, Gulnare gave birth to a boy, resembling the moon at the
full, whereat the king experienced the utmost happiness, because he had
not before been blessed with a son nor a daughter during his life. They
continued the rejoicings, and the decoration of the city, for a period
of seven days, in the utmost happiness and enjoyment; and on the seventh
day, the mother of Gulnare, and her brother, and the daughters of her
uncle, all came, when they knew that she had given birth to her child.
The king met them, rejoicing at their arrival, and said to them: "I said
that I would not name my son until ye should come, and that ye should
name him according to your knowledge." And they named him Bedr Basim
(_Smiling Full Moon_), all of them agreeing as to this name. They then
presented the boy to his maternal uncle, Saleh, who took him upon his
hands, and, rising with him from among them, walked about the palace to
the right and left; after which he went forth with him from the palace,
descended with him to the sea, and walked on until he became concealed
from the eye of the king. So when the king saw that he had taken his
son, and disappeared from him at the bottom of the sea, he despaired of
him, and began to weep and wail. But Gulnare, seeing him in this state,
said to him, "O King of the age, fear not nor grieve for thy son; for I
love my child more than thou, and my child is with my brother; therefore
fear not his being drowned. If my brother knew that any injury would
betide the little one, he had not done what he hath done; and presently
he will bring thee thy son safe, if it be the will of God, whose name be
exalted!" And but a short time had elapsed when the sea was agitated,
and the uncle of the little one came forth from it, having with him the
king's son safe, and he flew from the sea until he came to them, with
the little one in his arms, silent, and his face resembling the moon in
the night of its fulness. Then the uncle of the little one looked toward
the king, and said to him: "Perhaps thou fearedst some injury to thy son
when I descended into the sea, having him with me." So he replied: "Yes,
O my master, I feared for him, and I did not imagine that he would ever
come forth from it safe." And Saleh said to him: "O King of the Land, we
applied to his eyes a lotion that we know, and repeated over him the
names engraved upon the seal of Solomon, the son of David; for when a
child is born among us, we do to him as I have told thee. Fear not
therefore, on his account, drowning, nor suffocation, nor all the seas
if he descend into them. Like as ye walk upon the land, we walk in the
sea."
He then took forth from his pocket a case, written upon, and sealed; and
he broke its seal, and scattered its contents, whereupon there fell from
it strung jewels, consisting of all kinds of jacinths and other gems,
together with three hundred oblong emeralds, and three hundred oblong
large jewels, of the size of the eggs of the ostrich, the light of which
was more resplendent than the light of the sun and the moon. And he
said: "O King of the age, these jewels and jacinths are a present from
me unto thee; for we never brought thee a present, because we knew not
the place of Gulnare's abode. So when we saw thee to have become united
to her, and that we all had become one, we brought thee this present;
and after every period of a few days, we will bring thee the like of it.
For these jewels and jacinths with us are more plentiful than the gravel
upon the land, and we know the excellent among them, and the bad, and
the places where they are found, and they are easy of access to
us."--And when the king looked at those jewels, his reason was
confounded and his mind was bewildered, and he said: "By Allah, one of
these jewels is worth my kingdom!" Then the king thanked Saleh of the
Sea for his generosity, and looking toward the Queen Gulnare said to
her: "I am abashed at thy brother; for he hath shewn favour to me, and
presented me with this magnificent present, which the people of the
earth would fail to procure." So Gulnare thanked her brother for that
which he had done; but her brother said: "O King of the age, to thank
thee hath been incumbent on us; for thou hast treated my sister with
beneficence, and we have entered thine abode, and eaten of thy
provision." Then Saleh said: "If we stood serving thee, O King of the
age, a thousand years, regarding nothing else, we could not requite
thee, and our doing so would be but a small thing in comparison with thy
desert." And Saleh remained with the king, he and his mother and the
daughters of his uncle, forty days; after which he arose and kissed the
ground before the king, the husband of his sister. So the king said to
him: "What dost thou desire, O Saleh?" And he answered: "O King of the
age, we desire of thy goodness that thou wouldst give us permission to
depart; for we have become desirous of seeing again our family and our
country and our relations and our homes. We will not, however,
relinquish the service of thee, nor that of my sister nor the son of my
sister; and by Allah, O King of the age, to quit you is not pleasant to
my heart; but how can we act, when we have been reared in the sea, and
the land is not agreeable to us?" So when the king heard his words, he
rose upon his feet, and bade farewell to Saleh of the Sea and his mother
and the daughters of his uncle, and they wept together on account of the
separation. Then they said to the king: "We will never relinquish you,
but after every period of a few days we will visit you." And after this,
they flew toward the sea, and descended into it, and disappeared.
The king treated Gulnare with beneficence, and honoured her exceedingly,
and the little one grew up well; and his maternal uncle, with his
grandmother and the daughters of his uncle, after every period of a few
days used to come to the residence of the king, and to remain with him a
month, and then return to their places. The boy ceased not to increase
in beauty and loveliness until his age became fifteen years; and he was
incomparable in his perfect beauty, and his stature and his justness of
form. He had learned writing and reading, and history and grammar and
philology, and archery; and he learned to play with the spear; and he
also learned horsemanship, and all that the sons of the kings required.
There was not one of the children of the inhabitants of the city, men
and women, that talked not of the charms of that young man; for he was
of surpassing loveliness and perfection; and the king loved him greatly.
Then the king summoned the vizier and the emeers, and the lords of the
empire, and the great men of the kingdom, and made them swear by binding
oaths that they would make Bedr Basim king over them after his father;
so they swore to him by binding oaths, and rejoiced thereat; and the
king himself was beneficent to the people, courteous in speech and of
auspicious aspect. And on the following day, the king mounted, together
with the lords of the empire and all the emeers, and all the soldiers,
and they ceased not to proceed until they arrived at the vestibule of
the palace; the king's son riding. Thereupon he alighted, and his father
embraced him, he and the emeers, and they seated him upon the throne of
the kingdom, while his father stood, as also did the emeers, before him.
Then Bedr Basim judged the people, displaced the tyrannical and invested
the just, and continued to give judgment until near midday, when he rose
from the throne of the kingdom, and went in to his mother, Gulnare of
the Sea, having upon his head the crown, and resembling the moon. So
when his mother saw him, and the king before him, she rose to him and
kissed him, and congratulated him on his elevation to the dignity of
sultan; and she offered up a prayer in favour of him and his father for
length of life, and victory over their enemies. He then sat with his
mother and rested; and when the time of afternoon-prayers arrived, he
rode with the emeers before him until he came to the horse-course, where
he played with arms till the time of nightfall, together with his
father and the lords of his empire; after which he returned to the
palace, with all the people before him. Every day he used to ride to the
horse-course; and when he returned, he sat to judge the people, and
administered justice between the emeer and the poor man. He ceased not
to do thus for a whole year; and after that, he used to ride to the
chase, and go about through the cities and provinces that were under his
rule making proclamation of safety and security, and doing as do the
kings; and he was incomparable among the people of his age in glory and
courage, and in justice to the people.
Now it came to pass that the old king, the father of Bedr Basim, fell
sick one day, whereupon his heart throbbed, and he felt that he was
about to be removed to the mansion of eternity. Then his malady
increased so that he was at the point of death. He therefore summoned
his son, and charged him to take care of his subjects and his mother and
all the lords of his empire and all the dependants. He also made them
swear, and covenanted with them a second time, that they would obey his
son; and he confided in their oaths. And after this he remained a few
days, and was admitted to the mercy of God, whose name be exalted! His
son Bedr Basim, and his wife Gulnare and the emeers and viziers and the
lords of the empire, mourned over him; and they made for him a tomb, and
buried him in it, and continued the ceremonies of mourning for him a
whole month. Saleh, the brother of Gulnare, and her mother, and the
daughters of her uncle, also came, and consoled them for the loss of the
king; and they said: "O Gulnare, if the king hath died, he hath left
this ingenuous youth, and he who hath left such as he is hath not died.
This is he who hath not an equal, the crushing lion, and the splendid
moon." Then the lords of the empire, and the grandees, went in to the
King Bedr Basim, and said to him: "O King, there is no harm in mourning
for the king; but mourning becometh not any save women; therefore
trouble not thy heart and ours by mourning for thy father; for he hath
died and left thee, and he who hath left such as thou art hath not
died." They proceeded to address him with soft words, and to console
him, and after that they conducted him into the bath; and when he came
forth from the bath, he put on a magnificent suit woven of gold, adorned
with jewels and jacinths, and he put the royal crown upon his head,
seated himself upon the throne of his kingdom, and performed the affairs
of the people, deciding equitably between the strong and the weak, and
exacting for the poor man his due from the emeer; wherefore the people
loved him exceedingly. Thus he continued to do for the space of a whole
year; and after every short period, his family of the sea visited him;
so his life was pleasant, and his eye was cheerful: and he ceased not to
live in this state until he was visited by the terminator of delights
and the separator of companions. This is the end of their story. The
mercy of God be on them all!
THE STORY OF ALADDIN; OR, THE WONDERFUL LAMP
In the capital of one of the large and rich provinces of the kingdom of
China there lived a tailor, named Mustapha, who was so poor that he
could hardly, by his daily labour, maintain himself and his family,
which consisted of a wife and son.
His son, who was called Aladdin, had been brought up in a very careless
and idle manner, and by that means had contracted many vicious habits.
He was obstinate, and disobedient to his father and mother, who, when he
grew up, could not keep him within doors. He was in the habit of going
out early in the morning, and would stay out all day, playing in the
streets with idle children of his own age.
When he was old enough to learn a trade, his father, not being able to
put him out to any other, took him into his own shop, and taught him how
to use his needle: but neither fair words nor the fear of chastisement
were capable of fixing his lively genius. All his father's endeavours to
keep him to his work were in vain; for no sooner was his back turned,
than he was gone for that day. Mustapha chastised him, but Aladdin was
incorrigible, and his father, to his great grief, was forced to abandon
him to his idleness: and was so much troubled at not being able to
reclaim him, that it threw him into a fit of sickness, of which he died
in a few months.
The mother, finding that her son would not follow his father's business,
shut up the shop, sold off the implements of trade, and with the money
she received for them, and what she could get by spinning cotton,
thought to maintain herself and her son.
Aladdin, who was now no longer restrained by the fear of a father, and
who cared so little for his mother that whenever she chid him he would
abuse her, gave himself entirely over to his idle habits, and was never
out of the streets from his companions. This course he followed till he
was fifteen years old, without giving his mind to any useful pursuit, or
the least reflection on what would become of him. In this situation, as
he was one day playing with his vagabond associates, a stranger passing
by stood to observe him.
This stranger was a sorcerer, called the African magician; as he was a
native of Africa, and had been but two days arrived from thence.
The African magician, who was a good physiognomist, observing in
Aladdin's countenance something absolutely necessary for the execution
of the design he was engaged in, inquired artfully about his family, who
he was, and what were his inclinations; and when he had learned all he
desired to know, went up to him, and taking him aside from his comrades,
said: "Child, was not your father called Mustapha, the tailor?" "Yes,
sir," answered the boy; "but he has been dead a long time."
At these words, the African magician threw his arms about Aladdin's
neck, and kissed him several times with tears in his eyes. Aladdin, who
observed his tears, asked him what made him weep. "Alas! my son," cried
the African magician with a sigh, "how can I forbear? I am your uncle;
your worthy father was my own brother. I have been many years abroad,
and now I am come home with the hopes of seeing him, you tell me he is
dead. But it is some relief to my affliction, that I knew you at first
sight, you are so like him." Then he asked Aladdin, putting his hand
into his purse, where his mother lived, and as soon as he had informed
him, gave him a handful of small money, saying: "Go, my son, to your
mother, give my love to her, and tell her that I will visit her
to-morrow, that I may have the satisfaction of seeing where my good
brother lived so long."
As soon as the African magician left his newly-adopted nephew, Aladdin
ran to his mother, overjoyed at the money his uncle had given him.
"Mother," said he, "have I an uncle?" "No, child," replied his mother,
"you have no uncle by your father's side, or mine." "I am just now
come," said Aladdin, "from a man who says he is my uncle on my father's
side. He cried and kissed me when I told him my father was dead; and to
show you that what I tell you is truth," added he, pulling out the
money, "see what he has given me; he charged me to give his love to you,
and to tell you that to-morrow he will come and pay you a visit, that he
may see the house my father lived and died in." "Indeed, child," replied
the mother, "your father had a brother, but he has been dead a long
time, and I never heard of another."
The mother and son talked no more then of the African magician; but the
next day Aladdin's uncle found him playing in another part of the town
with other youths, and embracing him as before, put two pieces of gold
into his hand, and said to him: "Carry this, child, to your mother, tell
her that I will come and see her to-night, and bid her get us something
for supper; but first show me the house where you live."
After Aladdin had showed the African magician the house, he carried the
two pieces of gold to his mother, and when he had told her of his
uncle's intention, she went out and bought provisions. She spent the
whole day in preparing the supper; and at night, when it was ready, said
to her son: "Perhaps your uncle knows not how to find our house; go and
bring him if you meet with him."
Though Aladdin had showed the magician the house, he was ready to go,
when somebody knocked at the door, which he immediately opened; and the
magician came in loaded with wine, and all sorts of fruits, which he
brought for a dessert.
After the African magician had given what he brought into Aladdin's
hands, he saluted his mother, and desired her to shew him the place
where his brother Mustapha used to sit on the sofa; and when she had so
done, he fell down and kissed it several times, crying out with tears in
his eyes: "My poor brother! how unhappy am I, not to have come soon
enough to give you one last embrace." Aladdin's mother desired him to
sit down in the same place, but he declined. "No," said he, "but give me
leave to sit opposite, that although I am deprived of the satisfaction
of seeing one so dear to me, I may at least have the pleasure of
beholding the place where he used to sit."
When the magician had sat down, he began to enter into discourse with
Aladdin's mother: "My good sister," said he, "do not be surprised at
your never having seen me all the time you were married to my brother
Mustapha. I have been forty years absent from this country, which is my
native place, as well as my late brother's; and during that time have
travelled into the Indies, Persia, Arabia, Syria, and Egypt; have
resided in the finest towns of those countries; and afterward crossed
over into Africa, where I made a longer stay. At last, as it is natural
for a man to remember his native country, I was desirous to see mine
again, and to embrace my dear brother; and finding I had strength enough
to undertake so long a journey, I immediately made the necessary
preparations, and set out. I will not tell you the length of time it
took me, all the obstacles I met with, and what fatigues I have endured
to come hither; but nothing ever afflicted me so much, as hearing of my
brother's death. I observed his features in the face of my nephew, your
son, and distinguished him among a number of lads with whom he was at
play; he can tell you how I received the most melancholy news that ever
reached my ears. But God be praised for all things! it is a comfort for
me to find, as it were, my brother in a son, who has his most remarkable
features."
The African magician, perceiving that the widow began to weep at the
remembrance of her husband, changed the conversation, and turning toward
her son, asked him his name. "I am called Aladdin," said he. "Well,
Aladdin," replied the magician, "what business do you follow? Are you of
any trade?"
At this question the youth hung down his head, and was not a little
abashed when his mother answered: "Aladdin is an idle fellow; his
father, when alive, strove all he could to teach him his trade, but
could not succeed; and since his death he does nothing but idle away his
time in the streets, as you saw him, without considering he is no longer
a child; and if you do not make him ashamed of it, I despair of his ever
coming to any good. He knows that his father left him no fortune, and
sees me endeavour to get bread by spinning cotton; for my part, I am
resolved one of these days to turn him out of doors, and let him provide
for himself."
After these words, Aladdin's mother burst into tears; and the magician
said: "This is not well, nephew; you must think of getting your
livelihood. There are many sorts of trades, consider if you have not an
inclination to some of them; perhaps you did not like your father's and
would prefer another; come, do not disguise your sentiments from me; I
will endeavour to help you." But finding that Aladdin returned no
answer, "If you have no mind," continued he, "to learn any handicraft, I
will take a shop for you, furnish it with all sorts of fine stuffs and
linens; and with the money you make of them lay in fresh goods, and then
you will live in an honourable way. Consult your inclination, and tell
me freely what you think of my proposal."
This plan greatly flattered Aladdin, who hated work but had sense enough
to know that such shops were much frequented and the owners respected.
He told the magician he had a greater inclination to that business than
to any other, and that he should be much obliged to him for his
kindness. "Since this profession is agreeable to you," said the African
magician, "I will carry you with me to-morrow, clothe you as handsomely
as the best merchants in the city, and afterward we will think of
opening a shop as I mentioned."
The widow, who never till then could believe that the magician was her
husband's brother, no longer doubted after his promises of kindness to
her son. She thanked him for his good intentions; and after having
exhorted Aladdin to render himself worthy of his uncle's favour by good
behaviour, served up supper, at which they talked of several indifferent
matters; and then the magician, who saw that the night was pretty far
advanced, took his leave, and retired.
He came again the next day, as he had promised, and took Aladdin with
him to a merchant, who sold all sorts of clothes for different ages and
ranks ready made, and a variety of fine stuffs. He asked to see some
that suited Aladdin in size; and Aladdin, charmed with the liberality of
his new uncle, made choice of one, and the magician immediately paid for
it.
When the boy found himself so handsomely equipped, he returned his uncle
thanks; who promised never to forsake him, but always to take him along
with him; which he did to the most frequented places in the city, and
particularly where the principal merchants kept their shops. When he
brought him into the street where they sold the richest stuffs and
finest linens, he said to Aladdin: "As you are soon to be a merchant, it
is proper you should frequent these shops, and be acquainted with them."
He then showed him the largest and finest mosques, carried him to the
khans or inns where the merchants and travellers lodged, and afterward
to the sultan's palace, where he had free access; and at last brought
him to his own khan, where, meeting with some merchants he had become
acquainted with since his arrival, he gave them a treat, to bring them
and his pretended nephew acquainted.
This entertainment lasted till night, when Aladdin would have taken
leave of his uncle to go home, but the magician would not let him go by
himself, but conducted him to his mother, who, as soon as she saw him so
well dressed, was transported with joy, and bestowed a thousand
blessings upon the magician, for being at so great an expense for her
child. "Generous relation!" said she, "I know not how to thank you for
your liberality! I wish you may live long enough to witness my son's
gratitude, which he cannot better shew than by regulating his conduct by
your good advice."
"Aladdin," replied the magician, "is a good boy, and I believe we shall
do very well; but I am sorry for one thing, which is, that I cannot
perform to-morrow what I promised, because, as it is Friday, the shops
will be shut up, and therefore we cannot hire or furnish one till
Saturday. I will, however, call on him to-morrow and take him to walk in
the gardens, where people of the best fashion generally resort. Perhaps
he has never seen these amusements, he has only hitherto been among
children; but now he must see men." The African magician then took his
leave of the mother and the son, and retired.
Aladdin rose early the next morning, dressed himself to be ready, and
after he had waited some time began to be impatient and stood watching
at the door; but as soon as he perceived his uncle coming, he told his
mother, took his leave of her, and ran to meet him.
The magician caressed Aladdin, and said: "Come, my dear child, and I
will shew you fine things." He then led him out at one of the gates of
the city, to some magnificent palaces, to each of which belonged
beautiful gardens, into which anybody might enter. At every building he
came to, he asked Aladdin if he did not think it fine; and the youth was
ready to answer when any one presented itself, crying out: "Here is a
finer house, uncle, than any we have seen yet." By this artifice, the
cunning magician led Aladdin some way into the country; and as he meant
to carry him farther, pretending to be tired, he took an opportunity to
sit down in one of the gardens on the brink of a fountain of clear
water, which discharged itself by a lion's mouth of bronze into a basin:
"Come, nephew," said he, "you must be weary as well as I; let us rest
ourselves, and we shall be better able to pursue our walk."
After they had sat down, the magician pulled from his girdle a
handkerchief with cakes and fruit, which he had provided, and laid them
on the edge of the basin. He broke a cake in two, gave one half to
Aladdin and ate the other himself; and in regard to the fruit, left him
at liberty to take which sort he liked best. During this short repast,
he exhorted his nephew to leave off keeping company with vagabonds, and
seek that of wise and prudent men, to improve by their conversation;
"For," said he, "you will soon be at man's estate, and you cannot too
early begin to imitate their example." When they had eaten as much as
they liked, they pursued their walk through gardens separated from one
another only by small ditches, which marked out the limits without
interrupting the communication; so great was the confidence the
inhabitants reposed in each other. By this means, the African magician
drew Aladdin insensibly beyond the gardens, and crossed the country,
till they nearly reached the mountains.
Aladdin, who had never been so far before, began to find himself much
tired, and said to the magician: "Where are we going, uncle? We have
left the gardens a great way behind us, and I see nothing but mountains;
if we go much farther, I do not know whether I shall be able to reach
the town again!" "Never fear, nephew," said the false uncle; "I will
shew you another garden which surpasses all we have yet seen; and when
we come there, you will say that you would have been sorry to have been
so nigh, and not seen it." Aladdin was soon persuaded; and the magician,
to make the way seem shorter and less fatiguing, told him a great many
stories.
At last they arrived between two mountains of moderate height, and equal
size, divided by a narrow valley, which was the place where the magician
intended to execute the design that had brought him from Africa to
China. "We will go no farther now," said he to Aladdin: "I will shew you
here some extraordinary things, which, when you have seen, you will
thank me for: but while I strike a light, gather up all the loose dry
sticks you can see, to kindle a fire with."
Aladdin collected a great heap and the magician presently set them on
fire, and when they were in a blaze, threw in some incense which raised
a cloud of smoke. This he dispersed on each side, by pronouncing several
magical words which the lad did not understand.
At the same time the earth, trembling, opened just before the magician,
and uncovered a stone, laid horizontally, with a brass ring fixed into
the middle. Aladdin was so frightened at what he saw, that he would have
run away; but the magician caught hold of him, abused him, and gave him
such a box on the ear that he knocked him down. Aladdin got up
trembling, and with tears in his eyes, said to the magician: "What have
I done, uncle, to be treated in this severe manner?" "I have my
reasons," answered the magician; "I am your uncle, I supply the place of
your father, and you ought to make no reply. But, child," added he,
softening, "do not be afraid; for I shall not ask anything of you, but
that you obey me punctually, if you would reap the advantages which I
intend you." These fair promises calmed Aladdin's fears and resentment;
and when the magician saw that he was appeased, he said to him: "You see
what I have done by virtue of my incense, and the words I pronounced.
Know then, that under this stone there is hidden a treasure, destined to
be yours, and which will make you richer than the greatest monarch in
the world: no person but yourself is permitted to lift this stone, or
enter the cave; so you must punctually execute what I may command, for
it is a matter of great consequence both to you and me."
Aladdin, amazed at all he saw and heard the magician say of the treasure
which was to make him happy forevermore, forgot what was past, and
rising, said: "Well, uncle, what is to be done? Command me, I am ready
to obey." "I am overjoyed, child," said the African magician, embracing
him; "take hold of the ring, and lift up that stone." "Indeed, uncle,"
replied Aladdin, "I am not strong enough; you must help me." "You have
no occasion for my assistance," answered the magician; "if I help you,
we shall be able to do nothing; take hold of the ring, pronounce
the names of your father and grandfather, then lift it up, and you will
find it will come easily." Aladdin did as the magician bade him, raised
the stone with ease, and laid it on one side.
[Illustration]
_At the same time the earth, trembling, opened just before the magician,
and uncovered a stone, laid horizontally, with a brass ring fixed into
the middle._
When the stone was pulled up, there appeared a cavity of about three or
four feet deep, with a little door, and steps to go down lower.
"Observe, my son," said the African magician, "what I direct. Descend
into the cave, and when you are at the bottom of those steps you will
find a door which will lead you into a spacious vault, divided into
three great halls, in each of which you will see four large brass
cisterns placed on each side, full of gold and silver; but take care you
do not meddle with them. Before you enter the first hall, be sure to
tuck up your vest, wrap it about you, and then pass through the second
into the third without stopping. Above all, have a care that you do not
touch the walls; for if you do, you will die instantly. At the end of
the third hall, you will find a door which opens into a garden planted
with fine trees loaded with fruit; walk directly across the garden by a
path which will lead you to five steps that will bring you upon a
terrace, where you will see a niche before you, and in that niche a
lighted lamp. Take the lamp down, and extinguish it: when you have
thrown away the wick, and poured out the liquor, put it in your vestband
and bring it to me. Do not be afraid that the liquor will spoil your
clothes, for it is not oil; and the lamp will be dry as soon as it is
thrown out. If you should wish for any of the fruit of the garden, you
may gather as much as you please."
After these words, the magician drew a ring off his finger, and put it
on one of Aladdin's, telling him that it was a preservative against all
evil, while he should observe what he had prescribed to him. After this
instruction he said: "Go down boldly, child, and we shall both be rich
all our lives."
Aladdin jumped into the cave, descended the steps, and found the three
halls just as the African magician had described. He went through them
with all the precaution the fear of death could inspire; crossed the
garden without stopping, took down the lamp from the niche, threw out
the wick and the liquor, and, as the magician had desired, put it in his
vestband. But as he came down from the terrace, he stopped in the garden
to observe the fruit, which he only had a glimpse of in crossing it. All
the trees were loaded with extraordinary fruit, of different colours on
each tree. Some bore fruit entirely white, and some clear and
transparent as crystal; some pale red, and others deeper; some green,
blue, and purple, and others yellow: in short, there was fruit of all
colours. The white were pearls; the clear and transparent, diamonds; the
deep red, rubies; the green, emeralds; the blue, turquoises; the purple,
amethysts; and those that were of yellow cast, sapphires. Aladdin was
altogether ignorant of their worth, and would have preferred figs and
grapes, or any other fruits. But though he took them only for coloured
glass of little value, yet he was so pleased with the variety of the
colours, and the beauty and extraordinary size of the seeming fruit,
that he resolved to gather some of every sort; and accordingly filled
the two new purses his uncle had bought for him with his clothes. Some
he wrapped up in the skirts of his vest, which was of silk, large and
full, and he crammed his bosom as full as it could hold.
Aladdin, having thus loaded himself with riches, returned through the
three halls with the same precaution, made all the haste he could, that
he might not make his uncle wait, and soon arrived at the mouth of the
cave, where the African magician expected him with the utmost
impatience. As soon as Aladdin saw him, he cried out: "Pray, uncle, lend
me your hand, to help me out." "Give me the lamp first," replied the
magician; "it will be troublesome to you." "Indeed, uncle," answered
Aladdin, "I cannot now; it is not troublesome to me: but I will as soon
as I am up." The African magician was so obstinate, that he would have
the lamp before he would help him up; and Aladdin, who had encumbered
himself so much with his fruit that he could not well get at it, refused
to give it to him till he was out of the cave. The African magician,
provoked at this obstinate refusal, flew into a passion, threw a little
of his incense into the fire, which he had taken care to keep in, and no
sooner pronounced two magical words, than the stone which had closed the
mouth of the cave moved into its place, with the earth over it in the
same manner as it lay at the arrival of the magician and Aladdin.
This action of the African magician's plainly shewed him to be neither
Aladdin's uncle, nor Mustapha the tailor's brother; but a true African.
Africa is a country whose inhabitants delight most in magic of any in
the whole world, and he had applied himself to it from his youth. After
forty years' experience in enchantments and reading of magic books, he
had found out that there was in the world a wonderful lamp, the
possession of which would render him more powerful than any monarch; and
by a late operation of geomancy, he had discovered that this lamp lay
concealed in a subterranean place in the midst of China. Fully persuaded
of the truth of this discovery, he set out from the farthest part of
Africa; and after a long and fatiguing journey came to the town nearest
to this treasure. But though he had a certain knowledge of the place
where the lamp was, he was not permitted to take it himself, nor to
enter the subterranean place, but must receive it from the hands of
another person. For this reason he had addressed himself to Aladdin,
whom he looked upon as a lad fit to serve his purpose, resolving, as
soon as he should get the lamp into his hands, to sacrifice him to his
avarice and wickedness, by making the fumigation mentioned before, and
repeating two magical words, the effect of which would remove the stone
into its place, so that no witness would remain of the transaction.
The blow he had given Aladdin was intended to make him obey the more
readily, and give him the lamp as soon as he should ask for it. But his
too great precipitation, and his fear lest somebody should come that way
and discover what he wished to keep secret, produced an effect quite
contrary to what he had proposed.
When the African magician saw that all his hopes were frustrated
forever, he returned the same day for Africa; but went quite round the
town, and at some distance from it, lest some persons who had observed
him walk out with the boy, on seeing him come back without him, should
entertain suspicions, and stop him.
According to all appearances, there was no prospect of Aladdin being
heard of any more. But the magician, when he had contrived his death,
forgot the ring he had put upon his finger, which preserved him, though
he knew not its virtue. It may seem astonishing that the loss of that,
together with the lamp, did not drive the magician to despair; but
magicians are so much used to misfortunes that they do not lay them to
heart, but still feed themselves, to the end of life, with unsubstantial
notions and chimeras.
The surprise of Aladdin, who had never suspected this treachery from his
pretended uncle, is more easily to be imagined than expressed. When he
found himself buried alive, he cried, and called out to his uncle, to
tell him he was ready to give him the lamp; but in vain, since his cries
could not be heard. He descended to the bottom of the steps, with a
design to get into the garden, but the door, which was opened before by
enchantment, was now shut by the same means. He then redoubled his
cries, sat down on the steps, without any hopes of ever seeing light
again, and in a melancholy certainty of passing from the present
darkness into that of a speedy death.
Aladdin remained in this state two days, without eating or drinking, and
on the third looked upon death as inevitable. Clasping his hands with
resignation to the will of God, he said: "There is no strength or power
but in the great and high God." In joining his hands he rubbed the ring
which the magician had put on his finger, and of which he knew not yet
the virtue. Immediately a genie of enormous size and frightful aspect
rose out of the earth, his head reaching the roof of the vault, and said
to him: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as the slave of
all who may possess the ring on thy finger; I, and the other slaves of
that ring."
At another time, Aladdin, who had not been used to such appearances,
would have been so frightened at the sight of so extraordinary a figure
that he would not have been able to speak; but the danger he was in made
him answer without hesitation: "Whoever thou art, deliver me from this
place, if thou art able." He had no sooner spoken these words, than he
found himself on the very spot where the magician had caused the earth
to open.
It was some time before his eyes could bear the light, after being so
long in total darkness: but after he had endeavoured by degrees to
support it, and began to look about him, he was much surprised not to
find the earth open, and could not comprehend how he had got so soon out
of its bowels. There was nothing to be seen but the place where the fire
had been, by which he could nearly judge the situation of the cave. Then
turning himself toward the town, he perceived it at a distance in the
midst of the gardens that surrounded it, and saw the way by which the
magician had brought him. Returning God thanks to find himself once more
in the world, he made the best of his way home. When he got within his
mother's door, the joy of seeing her and his weakness for want of food
for three days made him faint, and he remained for a long time as dead.
His mother, who had given him over for lost, seeing him in this
condition, omitted nothing to bring him to himself. As soon as he
recovered, the first words he spoke were: "Pray, mother, give me
something to eat, for I have not put a morsel of anything into my mouth
these three days." His mother brought what she had, and set it before
him. "My son," said she, "be not too eager, for it is dangerous; eat but
little at a time, and take care of yourself. Besides, I would not have
you talk; you will have time enough to tell me what has happened to you
when you are recovered. It is a great comfort to me to see you again,
after the affliction I have been in since Friday, and the pains I have
taken to learn what was become of you."
Aladdin took his mother's advice, and ate and drank moderately. When he
had done, "Mother," said he to her, "I cannot help complaining of you,
for abandoning me so easily to the discretion of a man who had a design
to kill me, and who at this very moment thinks my death certain. You
believed he was my uncle, as well as I; and what other thoughts could we
entertain of a man who was so kind to me? but I must tell you, mother,
he is a rogue and a cheat, and only made me those promises to accomplish
my death; but for what reason neither you nor I can guess. You shall
judge yourself, when you have heard all that passed from the time I left
you, till he came to the execution of his wicked design."
Aladdin then related to his mother all that had happened to him, from
the Friday when the magician took him to see the palaces and gardens
about the town, till they came to the place between the two mountains
where the great deed was to be performed; how, with incense which the
magician threw into the fire, and some magical words which he
pronounced, the earth opened, and discovered a cave, which led to an
inestimable treasure. He did not forget the blow the magician had given
him, and in what manner he softened again, and engaged him by great
promises, and putting a ring on his finger, to go down into the cave. He
did not omit the least circumstance of what he saw in crossing the three
halls and the garden, and his taking the lamp, which he pulled out of
his bosom and shewed to his mother: as well as the transparent fruit of
different colours, which he had gathered in the garden as he returned.
But, though these fruits were precious stones, brilliant as the sun, she
was as ignorant of their worth as her son. She had been bred in a low
rank of life, and her husband's poverty prevented his being possessed of
jewels, nor had she, her relations, or neighbours ever seen any; so that
we must not wonder that she regarded them as things of no value.
Aladdin put them behind one of the cushions of the sofa, and continued
his story. When he had come to an end, Aladdin said to his mother: "I
need say no more! this is my adventure, and the dangers I have been
exposed to since you saw me."
His mother heard with much interest this surprising relation,
notwithstanding it could be no small affliction to a mother who loved
her son tenderly; but yet in the most moving part, which discovered the
perfidy of the African magician, she could not help showing, by marks of
the greatest indignation, how much she detested him; and when her son
had finished his story, she broke out into a thousand reproaches against
that vile impostor. She called him perfidious traitor, barbarian,
assassin, deceiver, magician, and an enemy and destroyer of mankind.
"Without doubt, child," added she, "he is a magician, and they are
plagues to the world, and by their enchantments and sorceries have
commerce with the devil. Bless God for preserving you from his wicked
designs; for your death would have been inevitable, if you had not
called upon Him, and implored His assistance." She said a great deal
more against the magician's treachery; but finding that whilst she
talked, Aladdin began to doze, she left him to his repose, and retired.
Aladdin, who had not closed his eyes while he was in the subterranean
abode, slept very soundly till late the next morning; when the first
thing he said to his mother was, that he wanted something to eat, and
that she could not do him a greater kindness than to give him his
breakfast. "Alas! child," said she, "I have not a bit of bread to give
you, you ate up all the provisions I had in the house yesterday; but
have a little patience, and it shall not be long before I will bring you
some: I have a little cotton, which I have spun; I will go and sell it,
buy bread, and something for our dinner." "Mother," replied Aladdin,
"keep your cotton for another time, and give me the lamp I brought home
with me yesterday; I will go and sell it, and the money I shall get for
it will serve both for breakfast and dinner, and perhaps supper too."
Aladdin's mother took the lamp, and said to her son: "Here it is, but it
is very dirty; if it was a little cleaner I believe it would bring
something more." She took some fine sand and water to clean it; but had
no sooner begun to rub it, than in an instant a hideous genie of
gigantic size appeared before her, and said to her in a voice like
thunder: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as thy slave,
and the slave of all those who have that lamp in their hands; I and the
other slaves of the lamp."
Aladdin's mother, terrified at the sight of the genie, fainted; when the
lad, who had seen such another phantom in the cavern, snatched the lamp
out of his mother's hand, and said to the genie boldly: "I am hungry,
bring me something to eat." The genie disappeared immediately, and in an
instant returned with a large silver tray, holding twelve covered dishes
of the same metal, which contained the most delicious viands; six large
white bread-cakes on two plates, two flagons of wine, and two silver
cups. All these he placed upon a carpet, and disappeared: this was done
before Aladdin's mother recovered from her swoon.
Aladdin fetched some water, and sprinkled it in her face, to recover
her: whether that or the smell of the meat brought her to life again, it
was not long before she came to herself. "Mother," said Aladdin, "do not
mind this; here is what will put you in heart, and at the same time
satisfy my extreme hunger: do not let such delicious meat get cold."
His mother was much surprised to see the great tray, twelve dishes, six
loaves, the two flagons and cups, and to smell the savoury odour which
exhaled from the dishes. "Child," said she, "to whom are we obliged for
this great plenty and liberality; has the sultan been made acquainted
with our poverty, and had compassion on us?" "It is no matter, mother,"
said Aladdin; "let us sit down and eat, for you have almost as much need
of breakfast as myself; when we have done, I will tell you."
Accordingly, both mother and son sat down, and ate with the better
relish as the table was so well furnished. But all the time Aladdin's
mother could not forbear looking at and admiring the dishes, though she
could not judge whether they were silver or any other metal, and the
novelty more than the value attracted her attention.
The mother and son sat at breakfast till it was dinner-time, and then
they thought it would be best to put the two meals together; yet after
this they found they should have enough left for supper, and two meals
for the next day.
When Aladdin's mother had taken away what was left, she went and sat by
her son on the sofa, saying: "I expect now that you should satisfy my
impatience, and tell me exactly what passed between the genie and you
while I was in a swoon;" which he readily complied with.
She was in as great amazement at what her son told her, as at the
appearance of the genie; and said to him: "But, son, what have we to do
with genies? I never heard that any of my acquaintance had ever seen
one. How came that vile genie to address himself to me, and not to you,
to whom he had appeared before in the cave?" "Mother," answered Aladdin,
"the genie you saw is not the one who appeared to me, though he
resembles him in size; no, they had quite different persons and habits;
they belong to different masters. If you remember, he that I first saw
called himself the slave of the ring on my finger; and this you saw,
called himself the slave of the lamp you had in your hand: but I believe
you did not hear him, for I think you fainted as soon as he began to
speak."
"What!" cried the mother, "was your lamp then the occasion of that
cursed genie's addressing himself rather to me than to you? Ah! my son,
take it out of my sight, and put it where you please. I will never touch
it. I had rather you would sell it, than run the hazard of being
frightened to death again by touching it: and if you would take my
advice, you would part also with the ring, and not have anything to do
with genies, who, as our prophet has told us, are only devils."
"With your leave, mother," replied Aladdin, "I shall take care how I
sell a lamp which may be so serviceable both to you and me. Have you not
been an eye-witness of what it has procured us? and it shall still
continue to furnish us with subsistence. My false and wicked uncle would
not have taken so much pains, and undertaken so long a journey, if it
had not been to get into his possession this wonderful lamp, which he
preferred before all the gold and silver which he knew was in the halls.
He knew too well the worth of this lamp, not to prefer it to so great a
treasure; and since chance hath discovered the virtue of it to us, let
us make a profitable use of it, without making any great show, and
exciting the envy and jealousy of our neighbours. However, since the
genies frighten you so much, I will take it out of your sight, and put
it where I may find it when I want it. The ring I cannot resolve to part
with; for without that you had never seen me again; and though I am
alive now, perhaps, if it was gone, I might not be so some moments
hence; therefore I hope you will give me leave to keep it, and to wear
it always on my finger. Who knows what dangers you and I may be exposed
to, which neither of us can foresee, and from which it may deliver us?"
As Aladdin's arguments were just, his mother had nothing to say against
them; she only replied, that he might do what he pleased; for her part,
she would have nothing to do with genies, but would wash her hands of
them.
By the next night they had eaten all the provisions the genie had
brought: and the next day Aladdin, who could not bear the thought of
hunger, putting one of the silver dishes under his vest, went out early
to sell it, and addressing himself to a Jew whom he met in the streets,
took him aside, and pulling out the plate, asked him if he would buy it.
The cunning Jew took the dish, examined it, and as soon as he found that
it was good silver, asked Aladdin at how much he valued it. Aladdin, who
knew not its value, and never had been used to such traffic, told him he
would trust to his judgment and honour. The Jew was somewhat confounded
at this plain dealing; and doubting whether Aladdin understood the
material or the full value of what he offered to sell, took a piece of
gold out of his purse and gave it to him, though it was but the sixtieth
part of the worth of the plate. Aladdin, taking the money very eagerly,
retired with so much haste, that the Jew, not content with the
exorbitancy of his profit, was vexed he had not penetrated into his
ignorance, and was going to run after him, to endeavour to get some
change out of the piece of gold; but the lad ran so fast, and had got so
far, that it would have been impossible for him to overtake him.
Before Aladdin went home, he called at a baker's, bought some cakes of
bread, changed his money, and on his return gave the rest to his mother,
who went and purchased provisions enough to last them some time. After
this manner they lived, till Aladdin had sold the twelve dishes singly,
as necessity pressed, to the Jew, for the same money; who, after the
first time, durst not offer him less, for fear of losing so good a
bargain. When he had sold the last dish, he had recourse to the tray,
which weighed ten times as much as the dishes, and would have carried it
to his old purchaser, but that it was too large and cumbersome;
therefore he was obliged to bring him home with him to his mother's,
where, after the Jew had examined the weight of the tray, he laid down
ten pieces of gold, with which Aladdin was very well satisfied.
They lived on these ten pieces in a frugal manner, for Aladdin, though
formerly used to an idle life, had left off playing with young lads of
his own age ever since his adventure with the African magician. He spent
his time in walking about, and conversing with decent people, with whom
he gradually got acquainted. Sometimes he would stop at the principal
merchants' shops, where people of distinction met, and listen to their
discourse, by which he gained some little knowledge of the world.
When all the money was spent, Aladdin had recourse again to the lamp. He
took it in his hand, looked for the part where his mother had rubbed it
with the sand, and rubbed it also, when the genie immediately appeared,
and said: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as thy slave,
and the slave of all those who have that lamp in their hands; I, and the
other slaves of the lamp." "I am hungry," said Aladdin; "bring me
something to eat." The genie disappeared, and presently returned with a
tray, and the same number of covered dishes as before, set them down,
and vanished.
Aladdin's mother, knowing what her son was going to do, went out about
some business, on purpose to avoid being in the way when the genie came;
and when she returned, was almost as much surprised as before at the
prodigious effect of the lamp. However, she sat down with her son, and
when they had eaten as much as they liked, she set enough by to last
them two or three days.
As soon as Aladdin found that their provisions were expended, he took
one of the dishes, and went to look for his Jew again; but passing by
the shop of a goldsmith, who had the character of a very fair and honest
man, the goldsmith perceiving him, called to him, and said: "My lad, I
have often observed you go by, loaded as you are at present, and talk
with such a Jew, and then come back again empty-handed. I imagine that
you carry something which you sell to him; but perhaps you do not know
that he is the greatest rogue even among the Jews, and that nobody of
prudence will have anything to do with him. If you will shew me what you
now carry, and it is to be sold, I will give you the full worth of it;
or I will direct you to other merchants who will not cheat you."
The hopes of getting more money for his plate induced Aladdin to pull it
from under his vest, and shew it to the goldsmith, who at first sight
saw that it was made of the finest silver and asked him if he had sold
such as that to the Jew, when Aladdin told him that he had sold him
twelve such, for a piece of gold each. "What a villain!" cried the
goldsmith; "but," added he, "my son, what is past cannot be recalled. By
shewing you the value of this plate, which is of the finest silver we
use in our shops, I will let you see how much the Jew has cheated you."
The goldsmith took a pair of scales, weighed the dish, and after he had
mentioned how much an ounce of fine silver was worth, assured him that
his plate would fetch by weight sixty pieces of gold, which he offered
to pay down immediately. "If you dispute my honesty," said he, "you may
go to any other of our trade, and if he gives you more, I will be bound
to forfeit twice as much!"
Aladdin thanked him for his fair dealing, so greatly to his advantage,
took the gold, and never after went to any other person, but sold him
all his dishes and the tray.
Though Aladdin and his mother had an inexhaustible treasure in their
lamp, and might have had whatever they wished for, yet they lived with
the same frugality as before, except that Aladdin dressed better; as for
his mother, she wore no clothes but what she earned by spinning cotton.
After their manner of living, it may easily be supposed that the money
for which Aladdin had sold the dishes and tray was sufficient to
maintain them for some time.
During this interval, Aladdin frequented the shops of the principal
merchants, where they sold cloth of gold and silver, linens, silk
stuffs, and jewelry, and oftentimes joining in their conversation,
acquired a knowledge of the world, and respectable demeanour. By his
acquaintance among the jewellers, he came to know that the fruits which
he had gathered when he took the lamp were, instead of coloured glass,
stones of inestimable value; but he had the prudence not to mention this
to any one, not even to his mother.
One day as Aladdin was walking about the town, he heard an order
proclaimed, commanding the people to shut up their shops and houses, and
keep within doors, while the Princess Badroulboudour, the sultan's
daughter, went to the baths and returned.
This proclamation inspired Aladdin with eager curiosity to see the
princess's face, which he could not do without admission into the house
of some acquaintance, and then only through a window; but to gratify his
curiosity, he presently thought of a scheme, which succeeded; it was to
place himself behind the door of the bath, which was so situated that he
could not fail of seeing her face.
Aladdin had not waited long before the princess came, and he could see
her plainly through a chink of the door without being discovered. She
was attended by a great crowd of ladies, slaves, and eunuchs, who walked
on each side, and behind her. When she came within three or four paces
of the door of the baths, she took off her veil, and gave Aladdin an
opportunity of a full view.
As soon as Aladdin had seen the princess, his heart could not withstand
those inclinations so charming an object always inspires. She was the
most beautiful brunette in the world; her eyes were large, lively, and
sparkling; her looks sweet and modest; her nose was of a just proportion
and without a fault, her mouth small, her lips of a vermilion red; in a
word, all the features of her face were perfectly regular. It is not
therefore surprising that Aladdin, who had never before seen such a
blaze of charms, was dazzled, and his senses ravished by such an
assemblage. With all these perfections the princess had so majestic an
air, that the sight of her was sufficient to inspire love and
admiration.
After the princess had passed by, and entered the baths, Aladdin
remained some time astonished and in a kind of ecstasy, retracing and
imprinting the idea of so charming an object deeply in his mind, but at
last, he resolved to quit his hiding-place and go home. He could not so
far conceal his uneasiness but that his mother perceived it, was
surprised to see him so much more thoughtful than usual; and asked if he
were ill? He returned her no answer, but sat carelessly down on the
sofa, and remained silently musing on the image of the charming
Badroulboudour.
After supper, his mother asked him again why he was so melancholy, but
could get no information, and he determined to go to bed rather than
give her the least satisfaction. As he sat next day on the sofa,
opposite his mother, however, as she was spinning cotton, he spoke to
her in these words: "I perceive, mother, that my silence yesterday has
much troubled you; I was not, nor am I ill; but I assure you, that what
I felt then, and now endure, is worse than any disease.
"It was not proclaimed in this quarter of the town, and therefore you
could know nothing of it, that the sultan's daughter was yesterday to go
to the baths. I had a great curiosity to see her face; and as it
occurred to me that when she came nigh the bath, she would pull her veil
off, I resolved to conceal myself behind the door. She did so and I had
the happiness of seeing her lovely face with the greatest security.
This, mother, was the cause of my silence yesterday; I love the princess
with more violence than I can express; and as my passion increases every
moment, I am resolved to ask her in marriage of the sultan, her
father."
Aladdin's mother listened with interest to what her son told her; but
when he talked of asking the princess in marriage, she could not help
bursting out into a loud laugh. He would have gone on with his rhapsody,
but she interrupted him: "Alas! child," said she, "what are you thinking
of? you must be mad to talk thus."
"I assure you, mother," replied Aladdin, "that I am not mad, but in my
right senses; I foresaw that you would reproach me with folly and
extravagance; but I must tell you once more, that I am resolved to
demand the princess in marriage!"
"Indeed, son," replied the mother seriously, "I cannot help telling you
that you have forgotten yourself, and I do not see who will venture to
make the proposal for you." "You yourself," replied he immediately. "I
go to the sultan!" answered the mother, amazed. "I shall be cautious how
I engage in such an errand. Why, who are you, son," continued she, "that
you can have the assurance to think of your sultan's daughter? Have you
forgotten that your father was one of the poorest tailors in the
capital, and that I am of no better extraction; and do not you know that
sultans never marry their daughters but to sons of sovereigns like
themselves?"
"Mother," answered Aladdin, "I foresaw all that you have said, or can
say: and tell you that neither your discourse nor your remonstrances
shall make me change my mind. I have told you that you must ask the
princess in marriage for me. I beg of you not to refuse, unless you
would rather see me in my grave, than by your compliance give me new
life."
The good old woman was much embarrassed, when she found Aladdin
persisting in so wild a design. "My son," said she again, "I am your
mother, and there is nothing that is reasonable but I would readily do
for you. If I were to go and treat about your marriage with some
neighbour's daughter, I would do it with all my heart; and even then
they would expect you should have some little estate, or be of some
trade. When such poor folks as we are wish to marry, the first thing
they ought to think of, is how to live. But without reflecting on the
meanness of your birth, and the little fortune you have to recommend
you, you aim at the highest pitch of exaltation; and your pretensions
are no less than to demand in marriage the daughter of your sovereign,
who with one single word can crush you to pieces. How could so
extraordinary a thought come into your head, as that I should go to the
sultan and ask him to give his daughter in marriage to you? Suppose I
had the impudence to present myself before the sultan, to whom should I
address myself to be introduced to his majesty? Do you not think the
first person I should speak to would take me for a mad woman, and
chastise me as I should deserve? I know there is no difficulty to those
who go to petition for justice, which the sultan distributes equally
among his subjects; I know, too, that to those who ask a favour he
grants it with pleasure when he sees it is deserved. But do you think
you have merited the honour you would have me ask? What have you done to
claim such a favour, either for your prince or country? How can I open
my mouth to make the proposal to the sultan? His majestic presence and
the lustre of his court would absolutely confound me. There is another
reason, my son, which you do not think of, which is that nobody ever
goes to ask a favour of the sultan without a present. But what presents
have you to make? and what proportion could they bear to the favour you
would ask? Therefore, reflect well, and consider that you aspire to an
object which it is impossible for you to obtain."
Aladdin heard very calmly all that his mother could say to dissuade him
from his design, and after he had weighed her representations replied:
"I own, mother, it is great rashness in me to presume to carry my
pretensions so far; and a great want of consideration to ask you to go
and make the proposal to the sultan, without first taking proper
measures to procure a favourable reception, and I therefore beg your
pardon. But be not surprised that I did not at first see every measure
necessary to procure me the happiness I seek. I love the princess, and
shall always persevere in my design of marrying her. I am obliged to you
for the hint you have given me, and look upon it as the first step I
ought to take to procure the happy issue I promise myself.
"You say it is not customary to go to the sultan without a present, and
that I have nothing worthy of his acceptance. Do not you think, mother,
that what I brought home with me the day on which I was delivered from
death may be an acceptable present? I mean those things that you and I
both took for coloured glass: but now I can tell you that they are
jewels of inestimable value. I know the worth of them by frequenting the
shops; and you may take my word that all the precious stones which I saw
in the jewellers' shops were not to be compared to those we have, either
for size or beauty; I am persuaded that they will be received very
favourably by the sultan: you have a large porcelain dish fit to hold
them; fetch it, and let us see how they will look, when we have arranged
them according to their different colours."
Aladdin's mother brought the china dish, when he took the jewels out of
the two purses in which he had kept them, and placed them in order
according to his fancy. But the brightness and lustre they emitted in
the daytime so dazzled the eyes both of mother and son, that they were
astonished beyond measure; for they had only seen them by the light of a
lamp; and though the latter had beheld them pendent on the trees like
fruit beautiful to the eye, yet as he was then but a boy, he looked on
them only as glittering playthings.
After they had admired the beauty of the jewels some time, Aladdin said
to his mother: "Now you cannot excuse yourself from going to the sultan,
under pretext of not having a present to make him, since here is one
which will gain you a favourable reception."
Though the good widow did not believe the precious stones so valuable as
her son estimated them, she thought such a present might nevertheless be
agreeable to the sultan, but she still hesitated. "My son," said she, "I
cannot conceive that the sultan will look upon me with a favourable eye;
I am sure, that if I attempt to deliver your strange message, I shall
have no power to open my mouth; therefore I shall not only lose my
labour, but the present, which you say is so valuable, and shall return
home again in confusion, to tell you that your hopes are frustrated.
But," added she, "I will do my best to please you, though certainly the
sultan will either laugh at me, or be in so great a rage, as to make us
both the victims of his fury."
She used many other arguments to endeavour to make Aladdin change his
mind; but he persisted in importuning his mother to execute his
resolution, and she, out of tenderness, complied with his request.
As it was now late, and the time for admission to the palace was passed,
the visit was put off till the next day. The mother and son talked of
different matters the remaining hours; and Aladdin strove to encourage
her in the task she had undertaken; while she could not persuade herself
she should succeed; and it must be confessed she had reason enough to
doubt. "Child," said she to Aladdin, "if the sultan should hear my
proposal with calmness, and after this should think of asking me where
lie your riches and your estate, what answer would you have me return
him?"
"Let us not be uneasy, mother," replied Aladdin, "about what may never
happen. First, let us see how the sultan receives, and what answer he
gives you. If he desires to be informed of what you mention, I am
confident that the lamp will not fail me in time of need."
The tailor's widow reflected that the lamp might be capable of doing
greater wonders than just providing victuals for them, and this removed
all the difficulties which might have prevented her from undertaking the
service she had promised. Aladdin, who penetrated into his mother's
thoughts, said to her: "Above all things, mother, be sure to keep secret
our possession of the lamp, for thereon depends the success we have to
expect;" and after this caution they parted to go to rest. Aladdin rose
before daybreak, awakened his mother, pressing her to get herself
dressed to go to the sultan's palace, and to get admittance, if
possible, before the great officers of state went in to take their seats
in the divan, where the sultan always assisted in person.
Aladdin's mother took the china dish, in which they had put the jewels
the day before, wrapped in two napkins, one finer than the other, which
was tied at the four corners for more easy carriage, and set out for the
palace. When she came to the gates, the grand vizier, the other viziers,
and most distinguished lords of the court, were just gone in; but,
notwithstanding the great crowd of people who had business there, she
got into the divan, a spacious hall, the entrance into which was very
magnificent. She placed herself just before the sultan, grand vizier,
and the great lords, who sat in council, on his right and left hand.
Several causes were called, according to their order, pleaded and
adjudged, until the time the divan generally broke up, when the sultan
rising, returned to his apartment, attended by the grand vizier; the
other viziers and ministers of state then retired, as also did all those
whose business had called them thither; some pleased with gaining their
causes, others dissatisfied at the sentences pronounced against them,
and some in expectation of being heard the next sitting.
Aladdin's mother, seeing the sultan retire, and all the people depart,
judged rightly that he would not sit again that day, and resolved to go
home. When Aladdin saw her return with the present, he knew not what to
think, and in fear lest she should bring him some ill news, had not
courage to ask her any questions; but she, who had never set foot into
the sultan's palace before, and knew not what was every day practised
there, freed him from his embarrassment, and said to him: "Son, I have
seen the sultan, and am very well persuaded he has seen me too; for I
placed myself just before him; but he was so much taken up with those
who attended on all sides of him, that I pitied him, and wondered at his
patience. At last I believe he was heartily tired, for he rose up
suddenly, and would not hear a great many who were ready prepared to
speak to him, but went away, at which I was well pleased, for indeed I
began to lose all patience, and was extremely fatigued with staying so
long. But there is no harm done; I will go again to-morrow; perhaps the
sultan may not be so busy."
Though his passion was very violent, Aladdin was forced to be satisfied,
and to fortify himself with patience. He had at least the satisfaction
to find that his mother had got over the greatest difficulty, which was
to procure access to the sultan, and hoped that the example of those she
saw speak to him would embolden her to acquit herself better of her
commission when a favourable opportunity might offer.
The next morning she repaired to the sultan's palace with the present,
as early as the day before, but when she came there, she found the gates
of the divan shut, and understood that the council sat but every other
day, therefore she must come again the next. This news she carried to
her son, whose only relief was to guard himself with patience. She went
six times afterward on the days appointed and placed herself always
directly before the sultan, but with as little success as the first
morning, and might have perhaps come a thousand times to as little
purpose, if luckily the sultan himself had not taken particular notice
of her.
On the sixth day, after the divan was broken up, when the sultan
returned to his own apartment, he said to his grand vizier: "I have for
some time observed a certain woman, who attends constantly every day
that I give audience, with something wrapped up in a napkin: she always
stands up from the beginning to the breaking up of the audience, and
affects to place herself just before me. Do you know what she wants?"
"Sir," replied the grand vizier, who knew no more than the sultan what
she wanted, but did not wish to seem uninformed, "your majesty knows
that women often make complaints on trifles; perhaps she may come to
complain that somebody has sold her some bad flour, or some such
trifling matter." The sultan was not satisfied with this answer, but
replied: "If this woman comes to our next audience, do not fail to call
her, that I may hear what she has to say." The grand vizier made answer
by lowering his hand, and then lifting it up above his head, signifying
his willingness to lose it if he failed.
By this time, the tailor's widow was so much used to go to audience, and
stand before the sultan, that she did not think it any trouble, if she
could but satisfy her son that she neglected nothing that lay in her
power to please him: so the next audience-day she went to the divan and
placed herself in front of the sultan as usual; and before the grand
vizier had made his report of business, the sultan perceived her, and
compassionating her for having waited so long, said to the vizier:
"Before you enter upon any business, remember the woman I spoke to you
about; bid her come near, and let us despatch her business first." The
grand vizier immediately called the chief of the mace-bearers, and
pointing to her, bade him tell her to come before the sultan.
The chief of the officers went to Aladdin's mother, and at a sign he
gave her, she followed him to the foot of the sultan's throne, where he
left her, and retired to his place by the grand vizier. The old woman
bowed her head down to the carpet, which covered the platform of the
throne, and remained in that posture till the sultan bade her rise, when
he said to her: "Good woman, I have observed you to stand from the
beginning to the rising of the divan; what business brings you here?"
After these words, Aladdin's mother prostrated herself a second time;
and when she arose, said: "Monarch of monarchs, before I tell your
majesty the extraordinary and incredible business which brings me before
your high throne, I beg of you to pardon the boldness of the demand I am
going to make, which is so uncommon, that I tremble, and am ashamed to
propose it to my sovereign." In order to give her the more freedom to
explain herself, the sultan ordered all to quit the divan but the grand
vizier, and then told her she might speak without restraint.
Aladdin's mother, not content with this favour of the sultan's to save
her the confusion of speaking before so many people, was,
notwithstanding, a little apprehensive; therefore, resuming her
discourse, she said: "I beg of your majesty, if you should think my
demand the least offensive, to assure me first of your forgiveness."
"Well," replied the sultan, "I will forgive you, be it what it may, and
no hurt shall come to you: speak boldly."
When Aladdin's mother had taken all these precautions, she told him
faithfully how Aladdin had seen the Princess Badroulboudour, the violent
love that fatal sight had inspired him with, the declaration he had made
to her when he came home, and what she had said to dissuade him. "But,"
continued she, "my son, instead of taking my advice and reflecting on
his presumption, was so obstinate as to persevere, and to threaten me
with some desperate act, if I refused to come and ask the princess in
marriage of your majesty; and it was not without the greatest reluctance
that I was led to accede to his request, for which I beg your majesty
once more to pardon not only me, but also Aladdin my son, for
entertaining so rash a project."
The sultan hearkened to this discourse without shewing the least anger;
but before he gave her any answer, asked her what she had brought tied
up in the napkin? She took the china dish, which she had set down at the
foot of the throne before she prostrated herself before him, untied it,
and presented it to the sultan.
The monarch's amazement and surprise were inexpressible, when he saw so
many large, beautiful, and valuable jewels collected in the dish. He
remained for some time motionless with admiration. At last, when he had
recovered himself, he received the present, crying out in a transport of
joy: "How rich, how beautiful!" After he had admired and handled all the
jewels, one after another, he turned to his grand vizier, and shewing
him the dish, said: "Behold, admire, wonder, and confess that your eyes
never beheld jewels so rich and beautiful before." The vizier was
charmed. "Well," continued the sultan, "what sayest thou to such a
present? Is it not worthy of the princess, my daughter? And ought I not
to bestow her on one who values her at so great price?"
These words put the grand vizier into extreme agitation. The sultan had
some time before signified to him his intention of bestowing the
princess on a son of his; therefore he was afraid, and not without
grounds, that the present might change his majesty's mind. Therefore
going to him, and whispering him in the ear, he said: "I cannot but own
that the present is worthy of the princess; but I beg of your majesty to
grant me three months before you come to a final resolution. I hope,
before that time, my son, on whom you have had the goodness to look with
a favourable eye, will be able to make a nobler present than Aladdin,
who is an entire stranger to your majesty."
The sultan, though he was fully persuaded that it was not possible for
the vizier to provide so considerable a present for his son, yet
hearkened to him, and granted his request. Turning therefore to the old
widow, he said to her: "Good woman, go home, and tell your son that I
agree to the proposal you have made me; but I cannot marry the princess,
my daughter, till the paraphernalia I design for her be got ready, which
cannot be finished these three months; but at the expiration of that
time, come again."
The widow returned home much more gratified than she had expected, since
she had met with a favourable answer.
Aladdin thought himself the most happy of all men at hearing this news,
and thanked his mother for the pains she had taken in the affair, the
good success of which was of so great importance to his peace.
When two of the three months were passed, his mother one evening going
to light the lamp, and finding no oil in the house, went out to buy
some, and when she came into the city, found a general rejoicing. The
shops were open, dressed with foliage, silks, and carpeting, every one
striving to shew their zeal in the most distinguished manner according
to their ability. The streets were crowded with officers in habits of
ceremony, mounted on horses richly caparisoned, each attended by a great
many footmen. Aladdin's mother asked the oil-merchant what was the
meaning of all this preparation of public festivity? "Whence come you,
good woman," said he, "that you do not know that the grand vizier's son
is to marry the Princess Badroulboudour, the sultan's daughter,
to-night? She will presently return from the baths; and these officers
whom you see are to assist at the cavalcade to the palace, where the
ceremony is to be solemnised."
This was news enough for Aladdin's mother. She ran till she was quite
out of breath home to her son, who little suspected any such event.
"Child," cried she, "you are undone! you depend upon the sultan's fine
promises, but they will come to nothing." Aladdin was alarmed at these
words. "Mother," replied he, "how do you know the sultan has been guilty
of a breach of promise?" "This night," answered the mother, "the grand
vizier's son is to marry the Princess Badroulboudour." She then related
how she had heard it; so that he had no reason to doubt the truth of
what she said.
At this account, Aladdin was thunderstruck. Any other man would have
sunk under the shock; but a sudden hope of disappointing his rival soon
roused his spirits, and he bethought himself of the lamp, which had in
every emergency been so useful to him; and without venting his rage in
empty words against the sultan, the vizier, or his son, he only said:
"Perhaps, mother, the vizier's son may not be so happy to-night as he
promises himself: while I go into my chamber a moment, do you get
supper ready." She accordingly went about it, but guessed that her son
was going to make use of the lamp, to prevent, if possible, the
consummation of the marriage.
When Aladdin had got into his chamber, he took the lamp, rubbed it in
the same place as before, when immediately the genie appeared, and said
to him: "What wouldst thou have? I am ready to obey thee as thy slave,
and the slave of all those who have that lamp in their possession; I and
the other slaves of the lamp." "Hear me," said Aladdin; "thou hast
hitherto brought me whatever I wanted as to provisions; but now I have
business of the greatest importance for thee to execute. I have demanded
the Princess Badroulboudour in marriage of the sultan, her father; he
promised her to me, only requiring three months' delay; but instead of
keeping that promise, has this night planned to marry her to the grand
vizier's son. What I ask of you is, that as soon as the two are made
one, you bring them both hither to me." "Master," replied the genie, "I
will obey you. Have you any other commands?" "None at present," answered
Aladdin, and then the genie disappeared.
Aladdin having left his chamber, supped with his mother, with the same
tranquillity of mind as usual; and after supper talked of the princess's
marriage as of an affair wherein he had not the least concern; he then
retired to his own chamber again, but sat up waiting the execution of
his orders to the genie.
In the meantime, everything was prepared with the greatest magnificence
in the sultan's palace to celebrate the princess's nuptials; and the
evening was spent with all the usual ceremonies and great rejoicings.
No sooner had the bride and bridegroom slipped away from the company,
however, than the genie, as the faithful slave of the lamp, and punctual
in executing the command of those who possessed it, to the great
amazement of them both, took them up and transported them in an instant
to Aladdin's chamber, where he set them down.
Aladdin had waited impatiently for this moment. "Take this new-married
man," said he to the genie, "shut him up in the house of office, and
come again to-morrow morning before daybreak." The genie instantly
carried the vizier's son whither Aladdin had commanded him; and after he
had breathed upon him, which prevented his stirring, left him there.
Passionate as was Aladdin's love for the princess, he did not talk much
to her when they were alone; but only said with a respectful air: "Fear
nothing, adorable princess; you are here in safety. If I have been
forced to come to this extremity, it is to prevent an unjust rival's
possessing you, contrary to your father's promise in favour of myself."
The princess, who knew nothing of these particulars, gave very little
attention to what Aladdin could say. The fright and amazement of so
surprising an adventure had alarmed her so much that he could not get
one word from her. Badroulboudour never passed a night so ill in her
life; and if we consider the condition in which the genie left the grand
vizier's son, we may imagine that the new bridegroom spent it much
worse.
Aladdin had no occasion the next morning to rub the lamp to call the
genie; who appeared at the hour appointed, and said to him: "I am here,
master; what are your commands?" "Go," said Aladdin, "fetch the vizier's
son out of the place where you left him, and carry the pair to the
sultan's palace, from whence you brought them." The genie presently
returned with the vizier's son, and in an instant they were transported
into the same chamber of the palace from whence they had been brought.
But we must observe, that all this time the genie never was visible
either to the princess or the grand vizier's son. His hideous form would
have made them die with fear. Neither did they hear anything of the
discourse between Aladdin and him; they only perceived the motion
through the air, and their transportation from one place to another;
which we may well imagine was enough to alarm them.
The sultan went to the room of the princess next morning and kissed her
between the eyes, according to custom, wishing her a good morrow, but
was extremely surprised to see her so melancholy. She only cast at him a
sorrowful look, expressive of great affliction. He said a few words to
her; but finding that he could not get an answer, was forced to retire.
Nevertheless, he suspected that there was something extraordinary in
this silence, and thereupon went immediately to the sultaness's
apartment, told her in what a state he had found the princess, and how
she had received him. "Sir," said the sultaness, "I will go and see her;
I am much deceived if she receives me in the same manner."
As soon as the sultaness was dressed, she went to the princess's
apartment, who was still in bed. She undrew the curtain, wished her good
morrow, and kissed her. But how great was her surprise when she returned
no answer; and looking more attentively at her, she perceived her to be
much dejected, which made her judge that something had happened, which
she did not understand. "How comes it, child," said the sultaness, "that
you do not return my caresses? Ought you to treat your mother after this
manner? I am induced to believe something extraordinary has happened;
come, tell me freely, and leave me no longer in a painful suspense."
At last the princess broke silence with a deep sigh, and said: "Alas!
most honoured mother, forgive me if I have failed in the respect I owe
you. My mind is so full of the extraordinary circumstances which have
befallen me that I have not yet recovered from my amazement and alarm."
She then related her surprising adventures, which the sultaness heard
very patiently, but could scarcely believe. "You did well, child," said
she, "not to speak of this to your father: take care not to mention it
to anybody; for you will certainly be thought mad if you talk in this
manner." "Madam," replied the princess, "I can assure you I am in my
right senses; ask my husband and he will tell you the same
circumstances." "I will," said the sultaness; "but if he should talk in
the same manner, I shall not be better persuaded of the truth. Come,
rise, and throw off this idle fancy; it will be strange if all the
feasts and rejoicings in the kingdom should be interrupted by such a
vision. Do not you hear the trumpets of congratulation, and concerts of
the finest music? Cannot these inspire you with joy and make you forget
the fancies of a dream?" At the same time the sultaness called the
princess's women, and after she had seen her get up, went to the
sultan's apartment, told him that her daughter had got some odd notions
in her head, but that there was nothing in them but idle phantasy.
She then sent for the vizier's son, to know of him something of what the
princess had told her; but he, thinking himself highly honoured to be
allied to the sultan, and not willing to lose the princess, denied what
had happened. "That is enough," answered the sultaness; "I ask no more.
I see you are wiser than my daughter."
The rejoicings lasted all that day in the palace, and the sultaness, who
never left the princess, forgot nothing to divert her, and induce her to
take part in the various diversions and shows; but she was so struck
with the idea of what had happened to her in the night, that it was easy
to see her thoughts were entirely taken up with it. Neither was the
grand vizier's son in less tribulation, though his ambition made him
disguise his feelings so well, that nobody doubted of his being a happy
bridegroom.
Aladdin, who was well acquainted with what passed in the palace, was
resolved that the troublesome adventure of the night before should again
disturb the unhappy pair, and therefore had recourse to his lamp, and
when the genie appeared and offered his service, he said to him: "Bring
the grand vizier's son and the Princess Badroulboudour hither to-night,
as thou didst yesterday."
The genie obeyed as faithfully and exactly as the day before; the grand
vizier's son passed the night as coldly and disagreeably, and the
princess had the same alarm and mortification. The genie, according to
orders, came the next morning, and returned the new-married couple again
to the palace.
The sultan, after the reception the princess had given him, was very
anxious to know how she had passed the second night, and therefore went
into her chamber as early as the morning before. After the same caresses
he had given her the former morning, he bade her good-morrow. "Well,
daughter," said he, "are you in a better humour than yesterday?" Still
the princess was silent, and the sultan, perceiving her to be in greater
confusion than before, doubted not that something very extraordinary was
the cause; but provoked that his daughter should conceal it, he said to
her in a rage, with his sabre in his hand: "Daughter, tell me what is
the matter, or I will cut off your head immediately."
The princess, more frightened at the tone of the enraged sultan than at
the sight of the drawn sabre, at last broke silence, and said with tears
in her eyes: "My dear father and sultan, I ask your majesty's pardon if
I have offended you, and hope that out of your goodness you will have
compassion on me."
After this preamble, which appeased the sultan, she told him what had
happened to her in so moving a manner, that he, who loved her tenderly,
was most sensibly grieved. She added: "If your majesty doubts the truth
of this account, you may inform yourself from my husband, who will tell
you the same thing."
The sultan immediately felt all the uneasiness so surprising an
adventure must have given the princess. "Daughter," said he, "you are
much to blame for not telling me this yesterday, since it concerns me as
much as yourself. I did not marry you to make you miserable, but that
you might enjoy all the happiness you might hope for from a husband, who
to me seemed agreeable to you. Efface all these troublesome ideas from
your memory; I will take care that you shall have no more such
disagreeable experiences."
As soon as the sultan had returned to his own apartment, he sent for the
grand vizier: "Vizier," said he, "have you seen your son, and has he
told you anything?" The vizier replied: "No." The sultan related all the
circumstances of which the princess had informed him, and afterward
said: "I do not doubt but that my daughter has told me the truth; but
nevertheless I should be glad to have it confirmed by your son,
therefore go and ask him how it was."
The grand vizier went immediately to his son, communicated what the
sultan had told him, and enjoined him to conceal nothing, but to relate
the whole truth. "I will disguise nothing from you, father," replied the
son, "for indeed all that the princess has stated is true. Yet I must
tell you, that all these experiences do not in the least lessen those
sentiments of love and gratitude I entertain for her; but I must
confess, that notwithstanding all the honour that attends marrying my
sovereign's daughter, I would much rather die than continue in so
exalted an alliance, if I must undergo much longer what I have already
endured. I do not doubt but that the princess entertains the same
sentiments, and that she will readily agree to a separation which is so
necessary both for her repose and mine. Therefore, father, I beg, by the
same tenderness which led you to procure me so great an honour, to
obtain the sultan's consent that our marriage may be declared null and
void."
Notwithstanding the grand vizier's ambition to have his son allied to
the sultan, the firm resolution he saw he had formed to be separated
from the princess caused the father to give his majesty a full account
of what had passed, begging him finally to give his son leave to retire
from the palace, alleging it was not just that the princess should be a
moment longer exposed to so terrible a persecution upon his son's
account.
The grand vizier found no great difficulty to obtain what he asked, as
the sultan had determined upon it already; orders were given to put a
stop to all rejoicings in the palace and town, and expresses despatched
to all parts of his dominions to countermand his first orders; and in a
short time, all merry-making ceased.
This sudden change gave rise both in the city and kingdom to various
speculations and inquiries; but no other account could be given of it,
except that both the vizier and his son went out of the palace much
dejected. Nobody but Aladdin knew the secret, who rejoiced at the happy
success procured by his lamp. Neither the sultan nor the grand vizier,
who had forgotten Aladdin and his request, had the least thought that he
had any concern in the enchantment which caused the dissolution of the
marriage.
Aladdin waited till the three months were completed, which the sultan
had appointed for the consummation of the marriage between the Princess
Badroulboudour and himself; and the next day sent his mother to the
palace, to remind the sultan of his promise.
The widow went to the palace, and stood in the same place as before in
the hall of audience. The sultan no sooner cast his eyes upon her than
he knew her again, remembered her business, and how long he had put her
off: therefore, when the grand vizier was beginning to make his report,
the sultan interrupted him, and said: "Vizier, I see the good woman who
made me the present of jewels some months ago; forbear your report, till
I have heard what she has to say." The vizier, looking about the divan,
perceived the tailor's widow, and sent the chief of the mace-bearers to
conduct her to the sultan.
Aladdin's mother came to the foot of the throne, prostrated herself as
usual, and when she rose, the sultan asked her what she would have.
"Sir," said she, "I come to represent to your majesty, in the name of my
son, Aladdin, that the three months, at the end of which you ordered me
to come again, are expired; and to beg you to remember your promise."
The sultan, when he had fixed a time to answer the request of this good
woman, little thought of hearing any more of a marriage, which he
imagined would be very disagreeable to the princess; so this summons for
him to fulfil his promise was somewhat embarrassing; he declined giving
an answer till he had consulted his vizier, and signified to him the
little inclination he had to conclude a match for his daughter with a
stranger, whose rank he supposed to be very mean.
The grand vizier freely told the sultan his thoughts, and said to him:
"In my opinion, sir, there is an infallible way for your majesty to
avoid a match so disproportionate, without giving Aladdin, were he known
to your majesty, any cause of complaint; which is, to set so high a
price upon the princess that, however rich he may be, he cannot comply
with it. This is the only way to make him desist from so bold an
undertaking."
The sultan, approving of the grand vizier's advice, turned to the
tailor's widow and said to her: "Good woman, it is true sultans ought to
abide by their words, and I am ready to keep mine, by making your son
happy in marriage with the princess, my daughter. But as I cannot marry
her without some further valuable consideration from your son, you may
tell him, I will fulfil my promise as soon as he shall send me forty
trays of massy gold, full of the same sort of jewels you have already
made me a present of, and carried by the like number of black slaves,
who shall be led by as many young and handsome white slaves, all dressed
magnificently. On these conditions I am ready to bestow the princess, my
daughter, upon him; therefore, good woman, go and tell him so, and I
will wait till you bring me his answer."
Aladdin's mother prostrated herself a second time before the sultan's
throne, and retired. On her way home, she laughed within herself at her
son's foolish imagination. "Where," said she, "can he get so many large
gold trays, and such precious stones to fill them? Must he go again to
that subterranean abode and gather them off the trees? and where will he
get so many such slaves as the sultan requires? It is altogether out of
his power, and I believe he will not be much pleased with my embassy
this time." When she came home, full of these thoughts, she said to her
son: "Indeed, child, I would not have you think any farther of your
marriage with the princess. The sultan received me very kindly, and I
believe he was well inclined to you; but if I am not much deceived the
grand vizier has made him change his mind." She then gave her son an
exact account of what the sultan had said to her, and the conditions on
which he consented to the match. Afterward she said to him: "The sultan
expects your answer immediately; but," continued she, laughing, "I
believe he may wait long enough."
"Not so long, mother, as you imagine," replied Aladdin; "the sultan is
mistaken, if he thinks by this exorbitant demand to prevent my
entertaining thoughts of the princess. I expected that he would have set
a higher price upon her incomparable charms. His demand is but a trifle
to what I could have done for her. But while I think of satisfying his
request, go and get something for our dinner, and leave the rest to me."
As soon as his mother was gone out, Aladdin took the lamp, and rubbing
it, the genie appeared, and offered his service as usual. "The sultan,"
said Aladdin to him, "gives me the princess his daughter in marriage;
but demands first, forty large trays of massy gold, full of the fruits
of the garden from whence I took this lamp; and these he expects to have
carried by as many black slaves, each preceded by a young handsome white
slave, richly clothed. Go, and fetch me this present as soon as
possible, that I may send it to him before the divan breaks up." The
genie told him his command should be immediately obeyed, and
disappeared.
In a little time afterward the genie returned with forty black slaves,
each bearing on his head a heavy tray of pure gold, full of pearls,
diamonds, rubies, emeralds, and every sort of precious stones, all
larger and more beautiful than those formerly presented to the sultan.
Each tray was covered with silver tissue, embroidered with flowers of
gold: these, together with the white slaves, quite filled the house,
which was but a small one, the little court before it, and a small
garden behind. The genie asked if he had any other commands, and Aladdin
telling him that he wanted nothing further, he disappeared.
When Aladdin's mother came from market, she was much surprised to see so
many people and such vast riches. As soon as she had laid down her
provisions, she was going to pull off her veil; but her son prevented
her, and said: "Mother, let us lose no time; before the sultan and the
divan rise, I would have you return to the palace with this present as
the dowry demanded for the princess, that he may judge by my diligence
of the ardent desire I have to procure myself the honour of this
alliance." Without waiting for his mother's reply, Aladdin opened the
street-door, and made the slaves walk out; each white slave followed by
a black with a tray upon his head. When they were all out, the mother
followed the last black slave; he shut the door, and then retired to his
chamber, full of hopes that the sultan, after this present, which was
such as he required, would receive him as his son-in-law.
The first white slave who went out made all the people who were going by
stop; and before they were all clear of the house, the streets were
crowded with spectators, who ran to see so extraordinary and magnificent
a procession. The dress of each slave was so rich, both for the stuff
and the jewels, that those who were dealers in them valued each at no
less than a million of money; besides, the neatness and propriety of the
dress, the noble air, fine shape and proportion of each slave were
unparalleled; their grave walk at an equal distance from each other, the
lustre of the jewels, curiously set in their girdles of gold, and the
egrets of precious stones in their turbans, put the spectators into such
great admiration, that they could not avoid following them with their
eyes as far as possible. As soon as the first of these slaves arrived at
the palace gate, the porters formed themselves into order, taking him
for a prince from the magnificence of his habit, and were going to kiss
the hem of his garment; but the slave, who was instructed by the genie,
prevented them, and said: "We are only slaves, our master will appear at
a proper time."
The first slave, followed by the rest, advanced into the second court,
which was very spacious, and in which the sultan's household was ranged
during the sitting of the divan. The magnificence of the officers, who
stood at the head of their troops, was considerably eclipsed by the
slaves who bore Aladdin's present, of which they themselves made a part.
As the sultan, who had been informed of their approach to the palace,
had given orders for them to be admitted, they went into the divan in
regular order, one part filing to the right, and the other to the left.
After they were all entered, and had formed a semicircle before the
sultan's throne, the black slaves laid the golden trays on the carpet,
prostrating themselves, and at the same time the white slaves did the
same. When they rose, the black slaves uncovered the trays, and then all
stood with their arms crossed over their breasts.
In the meantime Aladdin's mother advanced to the foot of the throne, and
having paid her respects, said to the sultan: "Sir, my son is sensible
that this present, which he has sent your majesty, is much below the
Princess Badroulboudour's worth; but hopes, nevertheless, that your
majesty will accept of it."
The sultan was not able to give the least attention to this compliment.
The moment he cast his eyes on the forty trays, full of the most
precious and beautiful jewels he had ever seen, and the fourscore
slaves, who appeared by the elegance of their persons, and the
magnificence of their dress, like so many princes, he was overwhelmed.
Instead of answering the compliment of Aladdin's mother, he addressed
himself to the grand vizier, who could not any more than the sultan
comprehend from whence such a profusion of richness could come. "Well,
vizier," said he aloud, "who do you think it can be that has sent me so
extraordinary a present? Do you think him worthy of the Princess
Badroulboudour, my daughter?"
The vizier, notwithstanding his envy and grief at seeing a stranger
preferred to his son, durst not disguise his sentiments. It was too
visible that Aladdin's present was more than sufficient to merit his
being received into royal alliance; therefore, consulting his master's
feelings, he returned this answer: "I am so far from having any thoughts
that the person who has made your majesty so noble a present is unworthy
of the honour you would do him, that I should say he deserved much more,
if I were not persuaded that the greatest treasure in the world ought
not to be put in competition with the princess, your majesty's
daughter."
The sultan made no longer hesitation, nor thought of informing himself
whether Aladdin was endowed with all the qualifications requisite in one
who aspired to be his son-in-law. The sight alone of such immense
riches, and Aladdin's quickness in satisfying his demand, without
starting the least difficulty at the exorbitant conditions he had
imposed, easily persuaded him that he could want nothing to render him
accomplished, and such as he desired. Therefore, to send Aladdin's
mother back with all the satisfaction she could desire, he said to her:
"My good lady, go and tell your son that I wait with open arms to
embrace him, and the more haste he makes to come and receive the
princess, my daughter, from my hands, the greater pleasure he will do
me."
As soon as the tailor's widow had retired, overjoyed to see her son
raised to such exalted fortune, the sultan put an end to the audience;
and rising from his throne, ordered that the princess's eunuchs should
come and carry the trays into their mistress's apartment, whither he
went himself to examine them with her at his leisure. The fourscore
slaves were conducted into the palace; and the sultan, telling the
princess of their magnificent appearance, ordered them to be brought
before her apartment, that she might see through the lattices that he
had not exaggerated in his account of them.
In the meantime, Aladdin's mother got home, and shewed in her
countenance the good news she brought her son. "My son," said she to
him, "you have now all the reason in the world to be pleased. The
sultan, with the approbation of the whole court, has declared that you
are worthy to possess the Princess Badroulboudour, and waits to embrace
you, and conclude your marriage; therefore, you must think of making
preparations for your interview, which may answer the high opinion he
has formed of your person."
Aladdin, enraptured with this news, made little reply, but retired to
his chamber. There, after he had rubbed the lamp, which had never failed
him, the obedient genie appeared. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I want to
bathe immediately, and you must afterward provide me the richest and
most magnificent habit ever worn by a monarch." No sooner were the words
out of his mouth than the genie rendered him invisible, and transported
him into a bath of the finest marble, where he was undressed, without
seeing by whom, in a magnificent and spacious hall. From the hall he was
led to the bath, which was of a moderate heat, and he was there rubbed
with various scented waters. After he had passed through several degrees
of heat, he came out quite a different man from what he was before. His
skin was clear white and red, his body lightsome and free; and when he
returned into the hall, he found, instead of his own, a suit the
magnificence of which astonished him. The genie helped him to dress, and
when he had done, transported him back to his own chamber, where he
asked him if he had any other commands? "Yes," answered Aladdin, "I
expect you to bring me as soon as possible a charger that surpasses in
beauty and goodness the best in the sultan's stables, with a saddle,
bridle, and other caparisons worth a million of money. I want also
twenty slaves, as richly clothed as those who carried the present to the
sultan, to walk by my side, and twenty more to go before me in two
ranks. Besides these, bring my mother six women slaves to attend her, as
richly dressed at least as any of the Princess Badroulboudour's, each
carrying a complete dress fit for any sultaness. I want also ten
thousand pieces of gold in ten purses; go, and make haste."
As soon as Aladdin had given these orders, the genie disappeared, but
presently returned with the horse, the forty slaves, ten of whom carried
each a purse containing ten thousand pieces of gold, and six women
slaves, each carrying on her head a different dress for Aladdin's
mother, wrapped up in a piece of silver tissue.
Of the ten purses Aladdin took four, which he gave to his mother,
telling her, those were to supply her with necessaries; the other six he
left in the hands of the slaves who brought them, with an order to throw
them by handfuls among the people as they went to the sultan's palace.
The six slaves who carried the purses he ordered likewise to march
before him, three on the right hand and three on the left. Afterward he
presented the six women slaves to his mother, telling her that they were
her slaves, and that the dresses they had brought were for her use.
When Aladdin had thus settled matters, he told the genie he would call
for him when he wanted him, and thereupon the genie disappeared.
Aladdin's thoughts now were only upon answering, as soon as possible,
the desire the sultan had shewn to see him. He despatched one of the
forty slaves to the palace, with an order to address himself to the
chief of the porters, to know when he might have the honour to come and
throw himself at the sultan's feet. The slave soon acquitted himself of
his commission, and brought for answer that the sultan waited for him
with impatience.
Aladdin immediately mounted his charger, and though he never was on
horseback before, appeared with such extraordinary grace, that the most
experienced horseman would not have taken him for a novice. The streets
through which he was to pass were almost instantly filled with an
innumerable concourse of people, who made the air echo with their
acclamations, especially every time the six slaves who carried the
purses threw handfuls of gold among the populace. Neither did these
shouts of joy come from those alone who scrambled for the money, but
from a superior rank of people, who could not forbear applauding
Aladdin's generosity. Not only those who knew him when he played in the
streets like a vagabond did not recollect him, but those who saw him but
a little while before hardly recognised him, so much were his features
altered: such were the effects of the lamp, as to procure by degrees to
those who possessed it perfections suitable to the rank to which the
right use of it advanced them. Much more attention was paid to Aladdin's
person than to the pomp and magnificence of his attendants, as a similar
show had been seen the day before, when the slaves walked in procession
with the present to the sultan. Nevertheless, the horse was much admired
by good judges, who knew how to discern his beauties, without being
dazzled by the jewels and richness of his furniture. When the report was
everywhere spread that the sultan was going to give the princess in
marriage to Aladdin, nobody regarded his birth, nor envied his good
fortune, so worthy he seemed of it in the public opinion.
When he arrived at the palace, everything was prepared for his
reception; and when he came to the gate of the second court, he would
have alighted from his horse, agreeably to the custom observed by the
grand vizier, the commander-in-chief of the empire, and governors of
provinces of the first rank; but the chief of the mace-bearers, who
waited on him by the sultan's order, prevented him, and attended him to
the grand hall of audience, where he helped him to dismount. The
officers formed themselves into two ranks at the entrance of the hall.
The chief put Aladdin on his right hand, and through the midst of them
led him to the sultan's throne.
As soon as the sultan perceived Aladdin, he was no less surprised to see
him more richly and magnificently habited than ever he had been himself,
than struck at his good mien, fine shape, and a certain air of
unexpected dignity, very different from the meanness of his mother's
late appearance.
But, notwithstanding, his amazement and surprise did not hinder him from
rising off his throne, and descending two or three steps, quickly enough
to prevent Aladdin's throwing himself at his feet. He embraced him with
all possible demonstrations of joy at his arrival. After this civility
Aladdin would have thrown himself at his feet again; but he held him
fast by the hand, and obliged him to sit close to the throne.
Aladdin then addressed the sultan, saying: "I receive the honour which
your majesty out of your great condescension is pleased to confer; but
permit me to assure you that I know the greatness of your power, and
that I am not insensible how much my birth is below the lustre of the
high rank to which I am raised. I ask your majesty's pardon for my
rashness, but I cannot dissemble that I should die with grief were I to
lose my hopes of seeing myself united to the divine princess who is the
object of my wishes."
"My son," answered the sultan, embracing him a second time, "you would
wrong me to doubt for a moment of my sincerity: your life from this
moment is too dear to me not to preserve it, by presenting you with the
remedy which is at my disposal."
After these words, the sultan gave a signal, and immediately the air
echoed with the sound of trumpets, hautboys, and other musical
instruments: and at the same time he led Aladdin into a magnificent
hall, where was laid out a most splendid collation. The sultan and
Aladdin ate by themselves, while the grand vizier and the great lords of
the court, according to their dignity and rank, sat at different tables.
The conversation turned on different subjects; but all the while the
sultan took so much pleasure in looking at his intended son-in-law, that
he hardly ever took his eyes off him; and throughout the whole of their
conversation Aladdin shewed so much good sense, as confirmed the sultan
in the high opinion he had formed of him.
After the feast, the sultan sent for the chief judge of his capital, and
ordered him to draw up immediately a contract of marriage between the
Princess Badroulboudour, his daughter, and Aladdin.
When the judge had drawn up the contract in all the requisite forms, the
sultan asked Aladdin if he would stay in the palace, and solemnise the
ceremonies of marriage that day; to which he answered: "Sir, though
great is my impatience to enjoy your majesty's goodness, yet I beg of
you to give me leave to defer it till I have built a palace fit to
receive the princess; therefore I petition you to grant me a convenient
spot of ground near your abode, that I may the more frequently pay my
respects, and I will take care to have it finished with all diligence."
"Son," said the sultan, "take what ground you think proper, there is
space enough on every quarter round my palace; but consider, I cannot
see you too soon united with my daughter, which alone is wanting to
complete my happiness." After these words he embraced Aladdin again, who
took his leave with as much politeness as if he had been bred up and had
always lived at court.
Aladdin returned home in the order he had come, amidst the acclamations
of the people, who wished him all happiness and prosperity. As soon as
he dismounted, he retired to his own chamber, took the lamp, and called
the genie as before, who in the usual manner made him a tender of his
service. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I have every reason to commend your
exactness in executing hitherto punctually whatever I have demanded; but
now, if you have any regard for the lamp, your protector, you must shew,
if possible, more zeal and diligence than ever. I would have you build
me, as soon as you can, a palace opposite, but at a proper distance
from, the sultan's, fit to receive my spouse, the Princess
Badroulboudour. I leave the choice of the materials to you, that is to
say, porphyry, jasper, agate, lapis lazuli, or the finest marble of
various colours, and also the architecture of the building. But I expect
that on the terraced roof of this palace you will build me a large hall
crowned with a dome, and having four equal fronts; and that instead of
layers of bricks, the walls be formed of massy gold and silver, laid
alternately: that each front shall contain six windows, the lattices of
all of which (except one, which must be left unfinished) shall be so
enriched in the most tasteful workmanship, with diamonds, rubies, and
emeralds, that they shall exceed anything of the kind ever seen in the
world. I would have an inner and outer court in front of the palace, and
a spacious garden; but above all things, take care that there be laid in
a place which you shall point out to me, a treasure of gold and silver
coin. Besides, the edifice must be well provided with kitchens and
offices, storehouses, and rooms to keep choice furniture in, for every
season of the year. I must have stables full of the finest horses, with
their equerries and grooms, and hunting equipage. There must be officers
to attend the kitchens and offices, and women slaves to wait on the
princess. You understand what I mean; therefore go about it, and come
and tell me when all is finished."
By the time Aladdin had instructed the genie respecting the building of
his palace, the sun was set. The next morning, before break of day, our
bridegroom, whose love for the princess would not let him sleep, was up,
when the genie presented himself and said: "Sir, your palace is
finished; come and see how you like it." Aladdin had no sooner signified
his consent, than the genie transported him thither in an instant, and
he found it so much beyond his expectation, that he could not enough
admire it. The genie led him through all the apartments, where he met
with nothing but what was rich and magnificent, with officers and slaves
all habited according to their rank and the services to which they were
appointed. The genie then shewed him the treasury, which was opened by a
treasurer, where Aladdin saw heaps of purses, of different sizes, piled
up to the top of the ceiling, and disposed in most excellent order. The
genie assured him of the treasurer's fidelity, and thence led him to the
stables, where he shewed him some of the finest horses in the world, and
the grooms busy in dressing them; from thence they went to the
storehouses, which were filled with all things necessary, both for food
and ornament.
When Aladdin had examined the palace from top to bottom, and
particularly the hall with the four and twenty windows, and found it
much beyond whatever he could have imagined, he said: "Genie, no one can
be better satisfied than I am; and indeed I should be much to blame if I
found any fault. There is only one thing wanting which I forgot to
mention; that is, to lay from the sultan's palace to the door of the
apartment designed for the princess, a carpet of fine velvet for her to
walk upon." The genie immediately disappeared, and Aladdin saw what he
desired executed in an instant. The genie then returned, and carried him
home before the gates of the sultan's palace were opened.
When the porters, who had always been used to an open prospect, came to
open the gates, they were amazed to find it obstructed, and to see a
carpet of velvet spread from the grand entrance. They did not
immediately look how far it extended, but when they could discern
Aladdin's palace distinctly, their surprise was increased. The news of
so extraordinary a wonder was presently spread through the palace. The
grand vizier, who arrived soon after the gates were open, being no less
amazed than others at this novelty, ran and acquainted the sultan, but
endeavoured to make him believe it to be all enchantment. "Vizier,"
replied the sultan, "why will you have it to be enchantment? You know as
well as I that it must be Aladdin's palace, which I gave him leave to
build, for the reception of my daughter. After the proof we have had of
his riches, can we think it strange that he should raise a palace in so
short a time? He wished to surprise us, and let us see what wonders are
to be done with money in only one night. Confess sincerely that the
enchantment you talk of proceeds from a little envy on account of your
son's disappointment."
When Aladdin had been conveyed home, and had dismissed the genie, he
found his mother up, and dressing herself in one of those suits which
had been brought her. By the time the sultan rose from the council,
Aladdin had prepared his mother to go to the palace with her slaves, and
desired her, if she saw the sultan, to tell him she should do herself
the honour toward evening to attend the princess to her palace.
Accordingly she went; but though she and the women slaves who followed
her were all dressed like sultanesses, yet the crowd was not near so
great as the preceding day, because they were all veiled, and each had
on an upper garment agreeable to the richness and magnificence of their
habits. Aladdin, taking care not to forget his wonderful lamp, mounted
his horse, left his paternal home forever, and went to the palace in the
same pomp as the day before.
As soon as the porters of the sultan's palace saw Aladdin's mother, they
went and informed the sultan, who immediately ordered the bands of
trumpets, cymbals, drums, fifes, and hautboys, placed in different parts
of the palace, to play, so that the air resounded with concerts which
inspired the whole city with joy: the merchants began to adorn their
shops and houses with fine carpets and silks, and to prepare
illuminations against night. The artisans of every description left
their work, and the populace repaired to the great space between the
royal palace and that of Aladdin; which last drew all their attention,
not only because it was new to them, but because there was no comparison
between the two buildings. But their amazement was to comprehend by what
unheard-of miracle so magnificent a palace could have been so soon
erected, it being apparent to all that there were no prepared materials,
or any foundations laid the day before.
Aladdin's mother was received in the palace with honour, and introduced
into the Princess Badroulboudour's apartment by the chief of the
eunuchs. As soon as the princess saw her, she rose, saluted, and desired
her to sit down on a sofa; and while her women finished dressing, and
adorning her with the jewels which Aladdin had presented to her, a
collation was served up. At the same time the sultan, who wished to be
as much with his daughter as possible before he parted with her, came in
and paid the old lady great respect. Aladdin's mother had talked to the
sultan in public, but he had never seen her with her veil off, as she
was then; and though she was somewhat advanced in years, she had the
remains of a good face, which showed what she had been in her youth. The
sultan, who had always seen her dressed very meanly, not to say poorly,
was surprised to find her as richly and magnificently attired as the
princess, his daughter. This made him think Aladdin equally prudent and
wise in whatever he undertook.
When it was night, the princess left her own apartment for Aladdin's
palace, with his mother on her left hand carried in a superb litter,
followed by a hundred women slaves, dressed with surprising
magnificence. All the bands of music, which had played from the time
Aladdin's mother arrived, being joined together, led the procession,
followed by a hundred state ushers, and the like number of black
eunuchs, in two files, with their officers at their head. Four hundred
of the sultan's young pages carried flambeaux on each side, which,
together with the illuminations of the sultan's and Aladdin's palaces,
made it as light as day.
At length the princess arrived at the new palace and Aladdin ran with
all imaginable joy to receive her at the grand entrance. His mother had
taken care to point him out to the princess, in the midst of the
officers who surrounded him, and she was charmed with his person.
"Adorable princess," said Aladdin, accosting her, and saluting her
respectfully, as soon as she had entered her apartment, "if I have the
misfortune to have displeased you by my boldness in aspiring to the
possession of so lovely a creature, I must tell you, that you ought to
blame your bright eyes and charms, not me." "Prince," answered the
princess, "I am obedient to the will of my father; and it is enough for
me to have seen you, to tell you that I obey without reluctance."
Aladdin, charmed with so agreeable an answer, would not keep the
princess standing; but took her by the hand, which he kissed with the
greatest demonstration of joy, and led her into a large hall,
illuminated with an infinite number of wax candles; where, by the care
of the genie, a noble feast was served up. The dishes were of massy
gold, and contained the most delicate viands, and all the other
ornaments and embellishments of the hall were answerable to this
display. The princess, dazzled to see so much riches, said to Aladdin:
"I thought, prince, that nothing in the world was so beautiful as the
sultan my father's palace, but the sight of this hall alone is
sufficient to shew I was deceived."
Then Aladdin led the princess to the place appointed for her, and as
soon as she and his mother were seated, a band of the most harmonious
instruments, accompanied with the voices of beautiful ladies, began a
concert, which lasted without intermission to the end of the repast. The
princess was so charmed, that she declared she had never heard anything
like it in the sultan her father's court; but she knew not that these
musicians were fairies chosen by the genie, the slave of the lamp.
When the supper was ended, there entered a company of female dancers,
who performed, according to the custom of the country, several figure
dances, singing at the same time verses in praise of the bride and
bridegroom. About midnight the happy pair retired to their apartments
and the nuptial ceremonies were at an end.
The next morning, when Aladdin arose, his attendants presented
themselves to dress him, and brought him another habit as magnificent as
that worn the day before. He then ordered one of the horses appointed
for his use to be got ready, mounted him, and went in the midst of a
large troop of slaves to the sultan's palace. The sultan received him
with the same honours as before, embraced him, placed him on the throne
near him, and ordered a collation. Aladdin said: "I beg your majesty
will dispense with my eating with you to-day; I came to entreat you to
take a repast in the princess's palace, attended by your grand vizier,
and all the lords of your court." The sultan consented with pleasure,
rose up immediately, and, preceded by the principal officers of his
palace, and followed by all the great lords of his court, accompanied
Aladdin.
The nearer the sultan approached Aladdin's palace, the more he was
struck with its beauty, but was much more amazed when he entered it; and
could not forbear breaking out into exclamations of approbation. But
when he came into the hall, and cast his eyes on the windows, enriched
with diamonds, rubies, emeralds, all large perfect stones, he was so
much surprised, that he remained some time motionless. After he
recovered himself, he said to his vizier; "Is it possible that there
should be such a stately palace so near my own, and I be an utter
stranger to it till now?" "Sir," replied the grand vizier, "your majesty
may remember that the day before yesterday you gave Aladdin, whom you
accepted for a son-in-law, leave to build a palace opposite your own,
and that very day at sunset there was no palace on this spot, but
yesterday I had the honour first to tell you that the palace was built
and finished." "I remember," replied the sultan, "but never imagined
that the palace was one of the wonders of the world; for where in all
the world besides shall we find walls built of massy gold and silver,
instead of brick, stone, or marble; and diamonds, rubies, and emeralds
composing the windows!"
The sultan would examine and admire the beauty of all the windows, and
counting them, found that there were but three and twenty so richly
adorned, and he was greatly astonished that the twenty-fourth was left
imperfect. "Vizier," said he, for that minister made a point of never
leaving him, "I am surprised that a hall of this magnificence should be
left thus imperfect." "Sir," replied the grand vizier, "without doubt
Aladdin only wanted time to finish this window like the rest; for it is
not to be supposed but that he has sufficient jewels for the purpose, or
that he will not complete it at the first opportunity."
Aladdin, who had left the sultan to go and give some orders, returned
just as the vizier had finished his remark. "Son," said the sultan to
him, "this hall is the most worthy of admiration of any in the world;
there is only one thing that surprises me, which is, to find one of the
windows unfinished. Is it from the forgetfulness or negligence of the
workmen, or want of time, that they have not put the finishing stroke to
so beautiful a piece of architecture?" "Sir," answered Aladdin, "it was
for none of these reasons that your majesty sees it in this state. The
omission was by design; it was by my orders that the workmen left it
thus, since I wished that your majesty should have the glory of
finishing this hall." "If you did it with this intention," replied the
sultan, "I take it kindly, and will give orders about it immediately."
He accordingly sent for the most considerable jewellers and goldsmiths
in his capital.
Aladdin then conducted the sultan into the saloon where he had regaled
his bride the preceding night. The princess entered immediately
afterward, and received her father with an air that shewed how much she
was satisfied with her marriage. Two tables were immediately spread with
the most delicious meats, all served up in gold dishes. The sultan was
much pleased with the cookery, and owned he had never eaten anything
more excellent. He said the same of the wines, which were delicious; but
what he most of all admired were four large buffets, profusely furnished
with large flagons, basins, and cups, all of massy gold, set with
jewels.
When the sultan rose from table, he was informed that the jewellers and
goldsmiths attended; upon which he returned to the hall, and shewed them
the window which was unfinished: "I sent for you," said he, "to fit up
this window in as great perfection as the rest; examine well, and make
all the despatch you can."
The jewellers and goldsmiths examined the three and twenty windows with
great attention, and after they had consulted together they returned and
presented themselves before the sultan, when the principal jeweller,
undertaking to speak for the rest, said: "Sir, we are all willing to
exert our utmost care and industry to obey your majesty; but among us
all we cannot furnish jewels enough for so great a work." "I have more
than are necessary," said the sultan; "come to my palace, and you shall
choose what may answer your purpose."
When the sultan returned to his palace, he ordered his jewels to be
brought out, and the jewellers took a great quantity, particularly those
Aladdin had made him a present of, which they soon used, without making
any great advance in their work. They came again several times for more,
and in a month's time had not finished half their work. In short, they
used all the jewels the sultan had, and borrowed of the vizier, but yet
the work was not half done.
Aladdin, who knew that all the sultan's endeavours to make this window
like the rest were in vain, sent for the jewellers and goldsmiths, and
not only commanded them to desist from their work, but ordered them to
undo what they had begun, and to carry all their jewels back to the
sultan and to the vizier. They undid in a few hours what they had been
six weeks about, and retired, leaving Aladdin alone in the hall. He took
the lamp, which he carried about him, rubbed it, and presently the genie
appeared. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I ordered thee to leave one of the
four and twenty windows of this hall imperfect and thou hast executed my
commands punctually; now I would have thee make it like the rest." The
genie immediately disappeared. Aladdin went out of the hall, and
returning soon after, found the window like the others.
In the meantime, the jewellers and goldsmiths repaired to the palace,
and were introduced into the sultan's presence; where the chief
jeweller, presenting the precious stones which he had brought back,
said, in the name of all the rest: "Your majesty knows how long we have
been upon the work you were pleased to set us about, in which we used
all imaginable industry. It was far advanced, when Prince Aladdin
commanded us not only to leave off, but to undo what we had already
begun, and bring your majesty your jewels back." The sultan asked them
if Aladdin had given them any reason for so doing, and they answering
that he had given them none, he ordered a horse to be brought, which he
mounted, and rode to his son-in-law's palace, with some few attendants
on foot. When he came there, he alighted at the staircase, which led to
the hall with the twenty-four windows, and went directly up to it,
without giving previous notice to Aladdin; but it happened that at that
very juncture Aladdin was opportunely there, and had just time to
receive him at the door.
The sultan, without giving Aladdin time to complain obligingly of his
not having given notice, that he might have acquitted himself with the
more becoming respect, said to him: "Son, I come myself to know the
reason why you commanded the jewellers to desist from work, and take to
pieces what they had done."
Aladdin disguised the true reason, which was, that the sultan was not
rich enough in jewels to be at so great an expense, but said: "I beg of
you now to see if anything is wanting."
The sultan went directly to the window which was left imperfect, and
when he found it like the rest, fancied that he was mistaken, examined
the two windows on each side, and afterward all the four and twenty; but
when he was convinced that the window which several workmen had been so
long about was finished in so short a time, he embraced Aladdin, and
kissed him between his eyes. "My son," said he, "what a man you are to
do such surprising things always in the twinkling of an eye: there is
not your fellow in the world; the more I know, the more I admire you."
Aladdin received these praises from the sultan with modesty, and replied
in these words: "Sir, it is a great honour to me to deserve your
majesty's goodwill and approbation, and I assure you, I shall study to
deserve them more."
The sultan returned to his palace, but would not let Aladdin attend him.
When he came there, he found his grand vizier waiting, to whom he
related the wonder he had witnessed with the utmost admiration, and in
such terms as left the minister no room to doubt but that the fact was
as the sultan related it; though he was the more confirmed in his
belief that Aladdin's palace was the effect of enchantment, as he had
told the sultan the first moment he saw it. He was going to repeat the
observation, but the sultan interrupted him, and said: "You told me so
once before; I see, vizier, you have not forgotten your son's espousals
to my daughter." The grand vizier plainly saw how much the sultan was
prepossessed, therefore avoided disputes, and let him remain in his own
opinion. The sultan as soon as he rose every morning went into the
closet, to look at Aladdin's palace, and would go many times in a day to
contemplate and admire it.
Aladdin did not confine himself in his palace; but took care to show
himself once or twice a week in the town, by going sometimes to one
mosque, and sometimes to another, to prayers; or to visit the grand
vizier, who affected to pay his court to him on certain days; or to do
the principal lords of the court the honour to return their visits after
he had regaled them at his palace. Every time he went out, he caused two
slaves, who walked by the side of his horse, to throw handfuls of money
among the people as he passed through the streets and squares, which
were generally on these occasions crowded. Besides, no one came to his
palace gates to ask alms but returned satisfied with his liberality. In
short, he so divided his time, that not a week passed but he went either
once or twice a-hunting, sometimes in the environs of the city,
sometimes farther off; at which time the villages through which he
passed felt the effects of his generosity, which gained him the love and
blessings of the people; and it was common for them to swear by his
head. With all these good qualities he showed a zeal for the public good
which could not be sufficiently applauded. He gave sufficient proofs of
both in a revolt on the borders of the kingdom; for he no sooner
understood that the sultan was levying an army to disperse the rebels
than he begged the command of it, which he found not difficult to
obtain. As soon as he was empowered, he marched with so much expedition,
that the sultan heard of the defeat of the rebels before he had received
an account of his son-in-law's arrival in the army.
Aladdin had conducted himself in this manner several years, when the
African magician, who undesignedly had been the instrument of raising
him to so high a pitch of prosperity, recalled him to his recollection
in Africa, whither, after his expedition, he had returned. And though he
was almost persuaded that Aladdin must have died miserably in the
subterranean abode where he had left him, yet he had the curiosity to
inform himself about his end with certainty; and as he was a great
geomancer, he took out of a cupboard a square, covered box, which he
used in his geomantic observations. After he had prepared and levelled
the sand which was in it with an intention to discover whether or not
Aladdin had died, he cast the points, drew the figures, and formed a
horoscope, by which, when he came to examine it, he found that instead
of dying in the cave, his victim had made his escape, lived splendidly,
was in possession of the wonderful lamp, had married a princess, and was
much honoured and respected.
The magician no sooner understood, by the rules of his diabolical art,
that Aladdin had arrived to this height of good fortune, than his face
became inflamed with anger, and he cried out in a rage: "This sorry
tailor's son has discovered the secret and virtue of the lamp! I
believed his death to be certain; but find that he enjoys the fruit of
my labour and study! I will, however, prevent his enjoying it long, or
perish in the attempt." He was not a great while deliberating on what he
should do, but the next morning mounted a barb, set forward, and never
stopped but to refresh himself and his horse, till he arrived at the
capital of China. He alighted, took up his lodging in a khan, and stayed
there the remainder of the day and the night.
The next day, his first object was to inquire what people said of
Aladdin; and, taking a walk through the town, he went to the most public
and frequented places, where persons of the best distinction met to
drink a certain warm liquor, which he had drunk often during his former
visit. As soon as he had seated himself, he was presented with a cup of
it, which he took; but listening at the same time to the discourse of
the company on each side of him, he heard them talking of Aladdin's
palace. When he had drunk off his liquor, he joined them, and taking
this opportunity, inquired particularly of what palace they spoke with
so much commendation. "From whence come you?" said the person to whom he
addressed himself; "you must certainly be a stranger not to have seen or
heard talk of Prince Aladdin's palace. I do not say," continued the man,
"that it is one of the wonders of the world, but that it is the only
wonder of the world; since nothing so grand, rich, and magnificent was
ever beheld. Go and see it, and then judge whether I have told you more
than the truth." "Forgive my ignorance," replied the African magician;
"I arrived here but yesterday from the farthest part of Africa, where
the fame of this palace had not reached when I came away. The business
which brought me hither was so urgent, that my sole object was to arrive
as soon as I could, without stopping anywhere, or making any
acquaintance. But I will not fail to go and see it, if you will do me
the favour to show me the way thither."
The person to whom the African magician addressed himself took a
pleasure in showing him the way to Aladdin's palace, and he got up and
went thither instantly. When he came to the palace, and had examined it
on all sides, he doubted not but that Aladdin had made use of the lamp
to build it. Without attending to the inability of a poor tailor's son,
he knew that none but the genies, the slaves of the lamp, could have
performed such wonders; and piqued to the quick at Aladdin's happiness
and splendour, he returned to the khan where he lodged.
The next point was to ascertain where the lamp was; whether Aladdin
carried it about with him, or where he kept it; and this he was to
discover by an operation of geomancy. As soon as he entered his lodging,
he took his square box of sand, which he always carried with him when he
travelled, and after he had performed some operations, he found that the
lamp was in Aladdin's palace, and so great was his joy at the discovery
that he could hardly contain himself. "Well," said he, "I shall have the
lamp, and I defy Aladdin to prevent my carrying it off, thus making him
sink to his original meanness, from which he has taken so high a
flight."
It was Aladdin's misfortune at that time to be absent in the chase for
eight days, and only three were expired, which the magician came to
know. After he had performed the magical operation he went to the
superintendent of the khan, entered into conversation with him on
indifferent subjects, and among the rest, told him he had been to see
Aladdin's palace; and after exaggerating on all that he had seen most
worthy of observation, added: "But my curiosity leads me further, and I
shall not be satisfied till I have seen the person to whom this
wonderful edifice belongs." "That will be no difficult matter," replied
the master of the khan; "there is not a day passes but he gives an
opportunity when he is in town, but at present he has been gone these
three days on a hunting-match, which will last eight."
The magician wanted to know no more; he took his leave of the
superintendent of the khan, and returning to his own chamber, said to
himself: "This is an opportunity I ought by no means to neglect." To
that end, he went to a coppersmith and asked for a dozen copper lamps:
the master of the shop told him he had not so many by him, but if he
would have patience till the next day, he would have them ready. The
magician appointed his time, and desired him to take care that they
should be handsome and well polished. After promising to pay him well,
he returned to his inn.
The next day the magician called for the twelve lamps, paid the man his
full price, put them into a basket which he bought on purpose, and with
the basket hanging on his arm, went directly to Aladdin's palace; as he
approached beginning to cry: "Who will change old lamps for new ones?"
As he went along, a crowd of children collected, who hooted, and thought
him, as did all who chanced to be passing by, a madman or a fool.
The African magician regarded not their scoffs, hootings, or all they
could say to him, but still continued crying: "Who will change old lamps
for new?" He repeated this so often, walking backward and forward in
front of the palace, that the princess, who was then in the hall with
the four and twenty windows, hearing a man cry something and not being
able to distinguish his words, owing to the hooting of the children, and
increasing mob about him, sent one of her women slaves to know what he
cried.
The slave was not long before she returned, and ran into the hall,
laughing so heartily that the princess could not forbear herself. "Well,
giggler," said the princess, "will you tell me what you laugh at?"
"Madam," answered the slave, laughing still, "who can forbear laughing,
to see a fool with a basket on his arm, full of fine new lamps, ask to
change them for old ones?"
Another female slave hearing this, said: "Now you speak of lamps, I know
not whether the princess may have observed it, but there is an old one
upon a shelf of the prince's robing-room. If the princess chooses, she
may have the pleasure of trying if this fool is so silly as to give a
new lamp for an old one, without taking anything for the exchange."
The lamp this slave spoke of was the wonderful lamp, which Aladdin had
laid upon the shelf before he departed for the chase: this he had done
several times before; but neither the princess, the slaves, nor the
eunuchs had ever taken notice of it. At all other times except when
hunting he carried it about his person.
The princess, who knew not the value of this lamp, and the interest that
Aladdin, not to mention herself, had to keep it safe, entered into the
pleasantry, and commanded a eunuch to take it and make the exchange. The
eunuch obeyed, went out of the hall, and no sooner got to the palace
gates than he saw the African magician, called to him, and showing him
the old lamp, said: "Give me a new lamp for this?"
The magician never doubted but this was the lamp he wanted. There could
be no other such in the palace, where every utensil was gold or silver.
He snatched it eagerly out of the eunuch's hand, and thrusting it as far
as he could into his breast, offered him his basket, and bade him choose
which he liked best. The eunuch picked out one, and carried it to the
princess; but the exchange was no sooner made than the place rang with
the shouts of the children, deriding the magician's folly.
The African magician gave everybody leave to laugh as much as they
pleased; he stayed not long near the palace, but made the best of his
way, without crying any longer; "New lamps for old ones." His end was
answered, and by his silence he got rid of the children and the mob.
As soon as he was out of the square between the two palaces, he hastened
down the streets which were the least frequented; and having no more
occasion for his lamps or basket, set all down in an alley where nobody
saw him: then going down another street or two, he walked till he came
to one of the city gates, and pursuing his way through the suburbs,
which were very extensive, at length reached a lonely spot, where he
stopped for a time to execute the design he had in contemplation, never
caring for his horse which he had left at the khan; but thinking himself
perfectly compensated by the treasure he had acquired.
In this place the African magician passed the remainder of the day, till
the darkest time of night, when he pulled the lamp out of his breast and
rubbed it. At that summons the genie appeared, and said: "What wouldst
thou have? I am ready to obey thee as thy slave, and the slave of all
those who have that lamp in their hands; both I and the other slaves of
the lamp." "I command thee," replied the magician, "to transport me
immediately and the palace which thou and the other slaves of the lamp
have built in this city, with all the people in it, to Africa." The
genie made no reply, but with the assistance of the other genies, the
slaves of the lamp immediately transported him, and the palace entire,
to the spot whither he was desired to convey it.
As soon as the sultan rose the next morning, according to custom, he
went into his closet, to have the pleasure of contemplating and admiring
Aladdin's palace; but when he first looked that way, and instead of a
palace saw an empty space such as it was before the palace was built, he
thought he was mistaken, and rubbed his eyes; but when he looked again,
he still saw nothing more the second time than the first, though the
weather was fine, the sky clear, and the dawn advancing had made all
objects very distinct. He looked again in front, to the right and left,
but beheld nothing more than he had formerly been used to see from his
window. His amazement was so great, that he stood for some time turning
his eyes to the spot where the palace had stood, but where it was no
longer to be seen. He could not comprehend how so large a palace as
Aladdin's, which he had seen plainly every day for some years, and but
the day before, should vanish so soon, and not leave the least remains
behind.
"Certainly," said he to himself, "I am not mistaken; it stood there: if
it had fallen, the materials would have lain in heaps; and if it had
been swallowed up by an earthquake, there would be some mark left." At
last he retired to his apartment, not without looking behind him before
he quitted the spot, ordered the grand vizier to be sent for with
expedition, and in the meantime sat down, his mind agitated by so many
different conjectures that he knew not what to resolve.
The grand vizier did not make the sultan wait long for him, but came
with so much precipitation, that neither he nor his attendants, as they
passed, missed Aladdin's palace; neither did the porters, when they
opened the palace gates, observe any alteration.
When he came into the sultan's presence, he said to him: "The haste in
which your majesty sent for me makes me believe something extraordinary
has happened, since you know this is a day of public audience, and I
should not have failed of attending at the usual time." "Indeed," said
the sultan, "it is something very extraordinary, as you say, and you
will allow it to be so: tell me what is become of Aladdin's palace?"
"His palace!" replied the grand vizier in amazement; "I thought as I
passed it stood in its usual place." "Go into my closet," said the
sultan, "and tell me if you can see it."
The grand vizier went into the closet, where he was struck with no less
amazement than the sultan had been. When he was well assured that there
was not the least appearance of the palace, he returned to the sultan.
"Well," said the sultan, "have you seen Aladdin's palace?" "No,"
answered the vizier, "but your majesty may remember, that I had the
honour to tell you, that the edifice, which was the subject of your
admiration, was only the work of magic and a magician; but your majesty
would not pay the least attention to what I said." The sultan, who could
not deny what the grand vizier had represented to him, flew into the
greater passion: "Where is that impostor, that wicked wretch," said he,
"that I may have his head taken off immediately?" "Sir," replied the
grand vizier, "it is some days since he came to take his leave of your
majesty, on pretence of hunting; he ought to be sent for, to know what
is become of his palace, since he cannot be ignorant of what has been
transacted." "To send for him would be too great an indulgence," replied
the sultan: "command a detachment of horse to bring him to me loaded
with chains." The grand vizier gave orders for a detachment, and
instructed the officer who commanded the men how they were to act, that
Aladdin might not escape. The detachment pursued its orders; and about
five or six leagues from the town met him returning from the chase. The
officer advanced respectfully, and informed him the sultan was so
impatient to see him, that he had sent his party to accompany him home.
Aladdin had not the least suspicion of the true reason of their meeting
him; but when he came within half a league of the city, the detachment
surrounded him, when the officer addressed himself to him, and said;
"Prince, it is with great regret that I declare to you the sultan's
order to arrest you, and to carry you before him as a criminal: I beg
of you not to take it ill that we acquit ourselves of our duty, and to
forgive us." Aladdin, who felt himself innocent, was much surprised at
this declaration, and asked the officer if he knew what crime he was
accused of; who replied, he did not. Then Aladdin, finding that his
retinue was much inferior to this detachment, alighted from his horse,
and said to the officers: "Execute your orders; I am not conscious that
I have committed any offence against the sultan's person or government."
A heavy chain was immediately put about his neck, and fastened round his
body, so that both his arms were pinioned down; the officer then put
himself at the head of the detachment, and one of the troopers taking
hold of the end of the chain and proceeding after the officer, led
Aladdin, who was obliged to follow him on foot, into the city.
When this detachment entered the suburbs, the people, who saw Aladdin
thus led as a state criminal, never doubted but that his head was to be
cut off; and as he was generally beloved, some took sabres and other
arms; and those who had none gathered stones, and followed the escort.
Their numbers presently increased so much, that the soldiery began to
think it would be well if they could get into the sultan's palace before
Aladdin was rescued; to prevent which, according to the different extent
of the streets, they took care to cover the ground by extending or
closing. In this manner they with much difficulty arrived at the palace
square, and there drew up in a line, till their officer and troopers
with Aladdin had got within the gates, which were immediately shut.
Aladdin was carried before the sultan, who waited for him, attended by
the grand vizier; and as soon as he saw him he ordered the executioner,
who waited there for the purpose, to strike off his head without hearing
him, or giving him leave to clear himself. As soon as the executioner
had taken off the chain that was fastened about Aladdin's neck and body,
he made the supposed criminal kneel down, and tied a bandage over his
eyes. Then drawing his sabre, he took his aim by flourishing it three
times in the air, waiting for the sultan's giving the signal to strike.
At that instant the grand vizier perceiving that the populace had
crowded the great square before the palace, and were scaling the walls
in several places, said to the sultan, before he gave the signal: "I beg
of your majesty to consider what you are going to do, since you will
hazard your palace being destroyed; and who knows what fatal consequence
may follow?" "My palace forced!" replied the sultan; "who can have that
audacity?" "Sir," answered the grand vizier, "if your majesty will but
cast your eyes toward the great square, and on the palace walls, you
will perceive the truth of what I say."
The sultan was so much alarmed when he saw so great a crowd, and how
enraged they were, that he ordered the executioner to put his sabre
immediately into the scabbard, to unbind Aladdin, and at the same time
commanded the porters to declare to the people that the sultan had
pardoned him, and that they might retire. Those who had already got upon
the walls abandoned their design and got quickly down, overjoyed that
they had saved the life of a man they dearly loved, and published the
news amongst the rest, which was presently confirmed by the mace-bearers
from the top of the terraces. The justice which the sultan had done to
Aladdin soon disarmed the populace of their rage; the tumult abated and
the mob dispersed.
When Aladdin found himself at liberty, he turned toward the balcony, and
perceiving the sultan, raised his voice, and said to him in a moving
manner: "I beg of your majesty to add one favour more to that which I
have already received, which is, to let me know my crime?" "Your
crime," answered the sultan; "perfidious wretch! Do you not know it?
Come hither, and I will show it you." Aladdin went up, when the sultan,
going before him without looking at him, said: "Follow me;" and then led
him into his closet. When he came to the door, he said: "Go in; you
ought to know whereabouts your palace stood: look round and tell me what
is become of it?"
Aladdin looked, but saw nothing. He perceived the spot upon which his
palace had stood; but not being able to divine how it had disappeared,
was thrown into such great confusion and amazement that he could not
return one word of answer. The sultan, growing impatient, demanded of
him again: "Where is your palace, and what is become of my daughter?"
Aladdin, breaking silence, replied: "Sir, I perceive and own that the
palace which I have built is not in its place, but is vanished; neither
can I tell your majesty where it may be, but can assure you I had no
concern in its removal."
"I am not so much concerned about your palace," replied the sultan; "I
value my daughter ten thousand times more, and would have you find her
out, otherwise I will cause your head to be struck off, and no
consideration shall divert me from my purpose."
"I beg of your majesty," answered Aladdin, "to grant me forty days to
make my inquiries; and if in that time I have not the success I wish, I
will offer my head at the foot of your throne, to be disposed of at your
pleasure." "I give you the forty days you ask," said the sultan; "but
think not to escape my resentment if you fail; for I will find you out
in whatsoever part of the world you may conceal yourself."
Aladdin went out of the sultan's presence with great humiliation, and in
a condition worthy of pity. He crossed the courts of the palace,
hanging down his head, and in such great confusion that he durst not
lift up his eyes. The principal officers of the court, who had all
professed themselves his friends, instead of going up to him to comfort
him, turned their backs to avoid seeing him. But had they accosted him
with an offer of service, they would have no more known Aladdin. He did
not know himself, and was no longer in his senses, as plainly appeared
by his asking everybody he met, and at every house, if they had seen his
palace, or could tell him any news of it. These questions made the
generality believe that Aladdin was mad. Some laughed at him, but people
of sense and humanity, particularly those who had had any connection of
business or friendship with him, really pitied him. For three days he
rambled about the city in this manner, without coming to any resolution
or eating anything but what some compassionate people forced him to take
out of charity. At last he took the road to the country; and after he
had traversed several fields in wild uncertainty, at the approach of
night came to the bank of a river. There, possessed by his despair, he
said to himself: "Where shall I seek my palace? In what province,
country, or part of the world, shall I find that and my dear princess? I
shall never succeed; I would better free myself at once from fruitless
endeavours, and such bitter grief as preys upon me." He was just going
to throw himself into the river, but, as a good Mussulman, true to his
religion, he thought he should not do it without first saying his
prayers. Going to prepare himself, he went to the river's brink, in
order to perform the usual ablutions. The place being steep and
slippery, he slid down, and had certainly fallen into the river, but for
a little rock, which projected about two feet out of the earth. Happily
also for him, he still had on the ring which the African magician had
put on his finger before he went down into the subterranean abode to
fetch the precious lamp. In slipping down the bank he rubbed the ring so
hard by holding on the rock, that immediately the same genie appeared
whom he had seen in the cave where the magician had left him. "What
wouldst thou have?" said the genie. "I am ready to obey thee as thy
slave, and the slave of all those that have that ring on their finger;
both I and the other slaves of the ring."
Aladdin, agreeably surprised at an apparition he so little expected in
his present calamity, replied; "Save my life, genie, a second time,
either by showing me to the place where the palace I caused to be built
now stands, or immediately transporting it back where it first stood."
"What you command me," answered the genie, "is not wholly in my power; I
am only the slave of the ring; you must address yourself to the slave of
the lamp." "If that be the case," replied Aladdin, "I command thee, by
the power of the ring, to transport me to the spot where my palace
stands, in what part of the world soever it may be, and set me down
under the window of the Princess Badroulboudour." These words were no
sooner out of his mouth than the genie transported him into Africa, to
the midst of a large plain, where his palace stood, and placing him
exactly under the window of the princess's apartment, left him. All this
was done almost in an instant. Aladdin, notwithstanding the darkness of
the night, knew his palace again; but as the night was far advanced and
all was quiet, he retired to some distance, and sat down at the foot of
a large tree. There, full of hopes, and reflecting on his happiness, for
which he was indebted to chance, he found himself in a much more
comfortable situation than when he was arrested and carried before the
sultan, being now delivered from the immediate danger of losing his
life. He amused himself for some time with these agreeable thoughts; but
not having slept for two days, was unable to resist the drowsiness
which came upon him, but fell fast asleep.
The next morning, as soon as day appeared, Aladdin was agreeably
awakened by the singing not only of the birds which had roosted in the
tree under which he had passed the night, but also of those which
frequented the thick groves of the palace garden. When he cast his eyes
on that wonderful edifice, he felt inexpressible joy at thinking he
might soon be master of it again, and once more greet his dear Princess
Badroulboudour. Pleased with these hopes, he immediately arose, went
toward the princess's apartment, and walked some time under her window
in expectation of her rising, that he might see her. During this
expectation, he began to consider with himself whence the cause of his
misfortune had proceeded; and after mature reflection, no longer doubted
that it was owing to having trusted the lamp out of his sight. He
accused himself of negligence in letting it be a moment away from him.
But what puzzled him most was, that he could not imagine who had been so
envious of his happiness. He would soon have guessed this, if he had
known that both he and his palace were now in Africa, the very name of
which would soon have made him remember the magician, his declared
enemy; but the genie, the slave of the ring, had not made mention of the
name of the country, nor had Aladdin inquired.
The princess rose earlier that morning than she had done since her
transportation into Africa by the magician, whose presence she was
forced to support once a day, because he was master of the palace;
though she had always treated him so harshly that he dared not reside in
it. As she was dressing, one of the women looking through the window
perceived Aladdin, and instantly told her mistress. The princess, who
could not believe the joyful tidings, hastened herself to the window,
and seeing Aladdin, immediately opened it. The noise of opening the
window made Aladdin turn his head that way, and perceiving the princess
he saluted her with joy. "To lose no time," said she to him, "I have
sent to have the private door opened for you; enter, and come up." The
private door, which was just under the princess's apartment, was soon
opened, and Aladdin conducted up into the chamber. It is impossible to
express the joy of both at seeing each other, after so cruel a
separation. After embracing and shedding tears of joy, they sat down,
and Aladdin said: "I beg of you, princess, in Heaven's name, before we
talk of anything else, to tell me, both for your own sake, the sultan
your father's, and mine, what is become of an old lamp which I left upon
a shelf in my robing-chamber, when I departed for the chase."
"Alas! dear husband," answered the princess, "I was afraid our
misfortune might be owing to that lamp: and what grieves me most is,
that I have been the cause of it." "Princess," replied Aladdin, "do not
blame yourself, for I ought to have taken more care of it. But let us
now think only of repairing the loss; tell me what has happened, and
into whose hands it has fallen." The princess then related how she had
changed the old lamp for a new one, and how the next morning she found
herself in the unknown country they were then in, which she was told was
Africa, by the traitor who had transported her thither by his magic art.
"Princess," said Aladdin, interrupting her, "you have informed me who
the traitor is, by telling me we are in Africa. He is the most
perfidious of men; but this is neither a time nor place to give you a
full account of his villainies. I desire you only to tell me what he has
done with the lamp, and where he has put it." "He carries it carefully
wrapt up in his bosom," said the princess; "and this I can assure you,
because he pulled it out before me, and showed it to me in triumph."
"Princess," said Aladdin, "do not be displeased that I trouble you with
so many questions, since they are equally important to us both. But to
come to what most particularly concerns me: tell me, I conjure you, how
so wicked and perfidious a man treats you?" "Since I have been here,"
replied the princess, "he repairs once every day to see me; and I am
persuaded the little satisfaction he receives from his visits makes him
come no oftener. All his addresses tend to persuade me to break that
faith I have pledged to you, and to take him for my husband; giving me
to understand I need not entertain hopes of ever seeing you again, for
that you were dead, having had your head struck off by my father's
order. He added, to justify himself, that you were an ungrateful wretch;
that your good fortune was owing to him, and a great many other things
of that nature which I forbear to repeat: but as he received no other
answer from me but grievous complaints and tears, he was always forced
to retire with as little satisfaction as he came. I doubt not his
intention is to allow me time to overcome my grief, in hopes that
afterward I may change my sentiments. But my dear husband's presence
removes all my apprehensions."
"I am confident my attempts to punish the magician will not be in vain,"
replied Aladdin, "since my princess's fears are removed, and I think I
have found the means to deliver you from both your enemy and mine; to
execute this design, it is necessary for me to go to the town. I shall
return by noon, will then communicate my design, and what must be done
by you to ensure success. But that you may not be surprised, I think it
proper to acquaint you that I shall change my apparel, and beg of you
to give orders that I may not wait long at the private door, but that it
may be opened at the first knock."
When Aladdin was out of the palace, he looked round him on all sides,
and perceiving a peasant going into the country, hastened after him; and
when he had overtaken him, made a proposal to him to change habits,
which the man agreed to. When they had made the exchange, the countryman
went about his business, and Aladdin to the city. After traversing
several streets, he came to that part of the town where all descriptions
of merchants had their particular streets, according to their trades. He
went into that of the druggists; and going into one of the largest and
best-furnished shops, asked the druggist if he had a certain powder
which he named. The druggist, judging Aladdin by his habit to be very
poor, and that he had not money enough to pay for it, told him he had
it, but that it was very dear; upon which Aladdin penetrating his
thoughts, pulled out his purse, and showing him some gold, asked for
half a drachm of the powder; which the druggist weighed, wrapped up in
paper, and gave him, telling him the price was a piece of gold. Aladdin
put the money into his hand, and returned to the palace, where he waited
not long at the private door. When he came into the princess's
apartment, he said to her: "Princess, perhaps the aversion you tell me
you have for your captor may be an objection to your executing what I am
going to propose; but permit me to say it is proper that you should
dissemble a little, and do violence to your inclinations, if you would
deliver yourself from him.
"If you will take my advice," continued he, "dress yourself this moment
in one of your richest habits, and when the African magician comes, make
no difficulty to give him the best reception; so that he may imagine
time has removed your disgust at his addresses. In your conversation let
him understand that you strive to forget me; and that he may be the
more fully convinced, invite him to sup with you, and tell him you
should be glad to taste of some of the best wines of his country. He
will presently go to fetch you some. During his absence, put into one of
the cups which you are accustomed to drink of, this powder, and setting
it by, charge the slave you may order that night to attend you, on a
signal you shall agree upon, to bring that cup to you. When the magician
and you have eaten and drunk as much as you choose, let her bring you
the cup, and then change cups with him. He will esteem it so great a
favour that he will not refuse, but eagerly quaff it off; but no sooner
will he have drunk, than you will see him fall backward."
When Aladdin had finished, "I own," answered the princess, "I shall do
myself violence in consenting to make the magician such advances; but
what cannot one resolve to do against a cruel enemy? I will therefore
follow your advice, since both my repose and yours depend upon it."
After the princess had agreed to the measures proposed by Aladdin, he
took his leave and went and spent the rest of the day in the
neighbourhood of the palace till it was night, and he might safely
return to the private door.
The princess, who had remained inconsolable at being parted from her
husband, had, ever since their cruel separation, lived in great neglect
of her person. She had almost forgotten the neatness so becoming persons
of her sex and quality, particularly after the first time the magician
paid her a visit and she had understood by some of the women, who knew
him again, that it was he who had taken the old lamp in exchange for a
new one. However, the opportunity of taking the revenge he deserved made
her resolve to gratify Aladdin. As soon, therefore, as he was gone, she
sat down to dress, and was attired by her women to the best advantage
in the richest habit of her wardrobe. Her girdle was of the finest and
largest diamonds set in gold, her necklace of pearls, six on a side, so
well proportioned to that in the middle, which was the largest ever
seen, that the greatest sultanesses would have been proud to have been
adorned with only two of the smallest. Her bracelets, which were of
diamonds and rubies intermixed, corresponded admirably to the richness
of the girdle and necklace.
When the Princess Badroulboudour was completely dressed, she consulted
her glass and women upon her adjustment; and when she found she wanted
no charms to flatter the foolish passion of the African magician, she
sat down on a sofa expecting his arrival. The magician came at the usual
hour, and as soon as he entered the great hall where the princess waited
to receive him, she rose with an enchanting grace and smile, and pointed
with her hand to the most honourable place, waiting till he sat down,
that she might sit at the same time, which was a civility she had never
shown him before.
The African magician, dazzled more with the lustre of the princess's
eyes than the glittering of her jewels, was much surprised. The smiling
air with which she received him, so opposite to her former behaviour,
quite fascinated his heart. When he was seated, the princess, to free
him from his embarrassment, broke silence first, looking at him all the
time in such a manner as to make him believe that he was not so odious
to her as she had given him to understand hitherto, and said; "You are
doubtless amazed to find me so much altered to-day; but your surprise
will not be so great when I acquaint you, that I am naturally of a
disposition so opposite to melancholy and grief, that I always strive to
put them as far away as possible when I find the subject of them is
past. I have reflected on what you told me of Aladdin's fate, and know
my father's temper so well that I am persuaded, with you, he could not
escape the terrible effects of the sultan's rage: therefore, should I
continue to lament him all my life, my tears cannot recall him. For this
reason, since I have paid all the duties decency requires of me to his
memory, now he is in the grave I think I ought to endeavour to comfort
myself. These are the motives of the change you see in me; I am resolved
to banish melancholy entirely; and persuaded that you will bear me
company to-night, I have ordered a supper to be prepared; but as I have
no wines but those of China, I have a great desire to taste of the
produce of Africa, and doubt not your procuring some of the best."
The African magician, who had looked upon the happiness of getting so
soon and so easily into the Princess Badroulboudour's good graces as
impossible, could not think of words expressive enough to testify how
sensible he was of her favours: but to put an end the sooner to a
conversation which would have embarrassed him, if he had engaged farther
in it, he turned it upon the wines of Africa, and said: "Of all the
advantages Africa can boast, that of producing the most excellent wines
is one of the principal. I have a vessel of seven years old, which has
never been broached; and it is indeed not praising it too much to say it
is the finest wine in the world. If my princess," added he, "will give
me leave, I will go and fetch two bottles, and return again
immediately." "I should be sorry to give you that trouble," replied the
princess; "you had better send for them." "It is necessary I should go
myself," answered the African magician, "for nobody but myself knows
where the key of the cellar is laid, or has the secret to unlock the
door." "If it be so," said the princess, "make haste back; for the
longer you stay the greater will be my impatience, and we shall sit down
to supper as soon as you return." The African magician, full of hopes
of his expected happiness, rather flew than ran, and returned quickly
with the wine. The princess, not doubting but he would make haste, put
with her own hand the powder Aladdin had given her into the cup set
apart for that purpose. They sat down at the table opposite to each
other, the magician's back toward the buffet. The princess presented him
with the best at the table, and said to him: "If you please, I will
entertain you with a concert of vocal and instrumental music; but as we
are only two, I think conversation may be more agreeable." This the
magician took as a new favour. After they had eaten some time, the
princess called for some wine, drank the magician's health, and
afterward said to him: "Indeed you had a full right to commend your
wine, since I never tasted any so delicious." "Charming princess," said
he, holding in his hand the cup which had been presented to him, "my
wine becomes more exquisite by your approbation." "Then drink my
health," replied the princess: "you will find I understand wines." He
drank the princess's health, and returning the cup said; "I think myself
fortunate, princess, that I reserved this wine for so happy an occasion;
and own I never before drank any in every respect so excellent." When
they had each drunk two or three cups more, the princess, who had
completely charmed the African magician by her obliging behaviour, gave
the signal to the slave who served them with wine, bidding her bring the
cup which had been filled for herself, and at the same time bring the
magician a full goblet. When they both had their cups in their hands,
she said to him: "I know not how you express your loves in these parts
when drinking together. With us in China lovers reciprocally exchange
cups, and drink each other's health:" at the same time she presented to
him the cup which was in her hand, and held out her hand to receive his.
He hastened to make the exchange with the more pleasure, because he
looked upon this favour as a token of conquest over the princess, which
raised his rapture to the highest pitch. Before he drank, he said to
her, with the cup in his hand: "Indeed, princess, we Africans are not so
refined in the art of love as you Chinese: and your instructing me in a
lesson I was ignorant of, informs me how sensible I ought to be of the
favour done me. I shall never, lovely princess, forget my recovering, by
drinking out of your cup, that life, which your cruelty, had it
continued, must have made me despair of."
The princess, who began to be tired with his declarations, interrupted
him and said: "Let us drink first, and then say what you will
afterward:" at the same time she set the cup to her lips, while the
African magician, who was eager to get his wine off first, drank up the
very last drop. In finishing it, he leaned his head back to show his
eagerness, and remained some time in that state. The princess kept the
cup at her lips till she saw his eyes turn in his head, when he fell
backward lifeless on the sofa. The princess had no occasion to order the
private door to be opened to Aladdin; for her women were so disposed
from the great hall to the foot of the staircase, that the word was no
sooner given that the magician was fallen, than the door was immediately
opened. As soon as Aladdin entered the hall, he saw the magician
stretched backward on the sofa. The princess rose from her seat, and ran
overjoyed to embrace him; but he stopped her and said: "Princess, it is
not yet time; let me be left alone a moment, while I endeavour to
transport you back to China as speedily as you were brought from
thence." When the princess, her women and eunuchs, were gone out of the
hall, Aladdin shut the door, and, going directly to the dead body of the
magician, opened his vest, took out the lamp which was carefully
wrapped up, as the princess had told him, and unfolding and rubbing it,
the genie immediately appeared. "Genie," said Aladdin, "I have called to
command thee, on the part of thy good mistress, this lamp, to transport
this palace instantly into China, to the place from whence it was
brought hither." The genie bowed his head in token of obedience, and
disappeared. Immediately the palace was transported into China, and its
removal was only felt by two little shocks, the one when it was lifted
up, the other when it was set down, and both in a very short interval of
time.
From the time of the transportation of Aladdin's palace, the princess's
father had been inconsolable for the loss of her. Before the disaster he
used to go every morning into his closet to please himself with viewing
the palace; he went now many times in the day to renew his tears, and
plunge himself into the deepest melancholy, by reflecting how he had
lost what was most dear to him in this world.
The very morning of the return to the palace, the sultan went into his
closet to indulge his sorrows. Absorbed in himself, and in a pensive
mood, he cast his eyes toward the spot, expecting only to see an open
space; but perceiving the vacancy filled up, he at first imagined the
appearance to be the effect of a fog; looking more attentively, he was
convinced beyond the power of doubt that it was his son-in-law's palace.
Joy and gladness succeeded to sorrow and grief. He returned immediately
into his apartment, and ordered a horse to be saddled and brought to him
without delay, which he mounted that instant, thinking he could not make
haste enough to the palace.
Aladdin, who foresaw what would happen, rose that morning by daybreak,
put on one of the most magnificent habits his wardrobe afforded, and
went up into the hall of twenty-four windows, from whence he perceived
the sultan approaching, and got down soon enough to receive him at the
foot of the great staircase. "Aladdin," said the sultan, "I cannot speak
to you till I have seen and embraced my daughter." The happy father was
then led to the princess's apartment and embraced her with his face
bathed in tears of joy. The sultan was some time before he could open
his lips, so great was his surprise and joy to find his daughter again,
after he had given her up for lost; and the princess, upon seeing her
father, let fall tears of rapture and affection.
At last the sultan broke silence, and said: "I would believe, daughter,
your joy to see me makes you seem as little changed as if no misfortune
had befallen you; yet I cannot be persuaded but that you have suffered
much alarm; for a large palace cannot be so suddenly transported as
yours has been, without causing great fright and apprehension. I would
have you tell me all that has happened, and conceal nothing from me."
The princess, who took great pleasure in giving the sultan the
satisfaction he demanded, said: "If I appear so little altered, I beg of
your majesty to consider that I received new life yesterday morning by
the presence of my dear husband and deliverer, Aladdin, whom I looked
upon and bewailed as lost to me. My greatest suffering was to find
myself forced not only from your majesty, but from my dear husband; not
only from the love I bore him, but from the uneasiness I laboured under
through fear that he, though innocent, might feel the effects of your
anger. As to what relates to my transportation, I was myself the
innocent cause of it." To persuade the sultan of the truth of what she
said, she gave him a full account of how the African magician had
disguised himself, and offered to change new lamps for old ones; how she
had amused herself in making that exchange; how the palace and herself
were carried away and transported into Africa, with the magician, who
was recognised by two of her women and the eunuch who made the exchange
of the lamp, when he had the audacity, after the success of his daring
enterprise, to propose himself for her husband; how he persecuted her
till Aladdin's arrival; how they had concerted measures to get the lamp
from him again, and the success they had fortunately met with by her
dissimulation in inviting him to supper, and giving him the cup with the
powder prepared for him. "For the rest," added she, "I leave it to
Aladdin to recount."
Aladdin had not much to tell the sultan, but only said: "When the
private door was opened I went up into the great hall, where I found the
magician lying dead on the sofa; and as I thought it not proper for the
princess to stay there any longer, I desired her to go down into her own
apartment, with her women and eunuchs. As soon as I was alone, and had
taken the lamp out of the magician's breast, I made use of the same
secret he had done, to remove the palace, and carry off the princess;
and by that means the palace was reconveyed to the place where it stood
before; and I have the happiness to restore the princess to your
majesty. But that your majesty may not think that I impose upon you, if
you will give yourself the trouble to go up into the hall, you may see
the magician punished as he deserved."
The sultan rose instantly and went into the hall, where, when he saw the
African magician dead, and his face already livid by the strength of the
poison, he embraced Aladdin with great tenderness, and said: "My son, be
not displeased at my proceedings against you; they arose from my
paternal love; and therefore you ought to forgive the excesses to which
it hurried me." "Sir," replied Aladdin, "I have not the least reason to
complain of your majesty's conduct, since you did nothing but what your
duty required. This infamous magician, the basest of men, was the sole
cause of my misfortune. When your majesty has leisure, I will give you
an account of another villainous action he was guilty of toward me,
which was no less black and base than this." "I will take an
opportunity, and that very shortly," replied the sultan, "to hear it;
but in the meantime let us think only of rejoicing."
The sultan then commanded the drums, trumpets, cymbals, and other
instruments of music to announce his joy to the public, and a festival
of ten days to be proclaimed for the return of the princess and Aladdin.
Within a few years afterward, the sultan died in a good old age, and as
he left no male children, the Princess Badroulboudour, as lawful heir of
the throne, succeeded him, and communicating the power to Aladdin, they
reigned together many years, and left a numerous and illustrious
progeny.
THE STORY OF PRINCE AGIB
I was a king, and the son of a king; and when my father died, I
succeeded to his throne, and governed my subjects with justice and
beneficence. I took pleasure in sea-voyages; and my capital was on the
shore of an extensive sea, interspersed with fortified and garrisoned
islands, which I desired, for my amusement, to visit; I therefore
embarked with a fleet of ten ships, and took with me provisions
sufficient for a whole month. I proceeded twenty days, after which there
arose against us a contrary wind; but at daybreak it ceased, and the sea
became calm, and we arrived at an island, where we landed, and cooked
some provisions and ate; after which we remained there two days. We then
continued our voyage; and when twenty days more had passed, we found
ourselves in strange waters, unknown to the captain, and desired the
watch to look out from the mast head: so he went aloft, and when he had
come down he said to the captain: "I saw, on my right hand, fish
floating upon the surface of the water; and looking toward the midst of
the sea, I perceived something looming in the distance, sometimes black,
and sometimes white."
When the captain heard this report of the watch, he threw his turban on
the deck, and plucked his beard, and said to those who were with him:
"Receive warning of our destruction, which will befall all of us: not
one will escape!" So saying, he began to weep; and all of us in like
manner bewailed our lot. I desired him to inform us of that which the
watch had seen. "O my lord," he replied, "know that we have wandered
from our course since the commencement of the contrary wind that was
followed in the morning by a calm, in consequence of which we remained
stationary two days: from that period we have deviated from our course
for twenty-one days, and we have no wind to carry us back from the fate
which awaits us after this day. To-morrow we shall arrive at a mountain
of black stone, called loadstone: the current is now bearing us
violently toward it, and the ships will fall in pieces, and every nail
in them will fly to the mountain, and adhere to it; for God hath given
to the loadstone a secret property by virtue of which everything of iron
is attracted toward it. On that mountain is such a quantity of iron as
no one knoweth but God, whose name be exalted; for from times of old
great numbers of ships have been destroyed by the influence of that
mountain. There is, upon the summit of the mountain, a cupola of brass
supported by ten columns, and upon the top of this is a horseman upon a
horse of brass, having in his hand a brazen spear, and upon his breast
suspended a tablet of lead, upon which are engraved mysterious names and
talismans: and as long, O King, as this horseman remains upon the horse,
so long will every ship that approaches be destroyed, with every person
on board, and all the iron contained in it will cleave to the mountain:
no one will be safe until the horseman shall have fallen from the
horse." The captain then wept bitterly; and we felt assured that our
destruction was inevitable, and every one of us bade adieu to his
friend.
On the following morning we drew near to the mountain; the current
carried us toward it with violence, and when the ships were almost close
to it, they fell asunder, and all the nails, and everything else that
was of iron, flew from them toward the loadstone. It was near the close
of day when the ships fell in pieces. Some of us were drowned, and some
escaped; but the greater number were drowned, and of those who saved
their lives none know what became of the others, so stupefied were they
by the waves and the boisterous wind. As for myself, God, whose name be
exalted, spared me on account of the trouble and torment and affliction
that He had predestined to befall me. I placed myself upon a plank, and
the wind and waves cast it upon the mountain; and when I had landed, I
found a practicable way to the summit, resembling steps cut in the rock:
so I exclaimed: "In the name of God!" and offered up a prayer, and
attempted the ascent, holding fast by the notches; and presently God
stilled the wind, so that I arrived in safety at the summit. Rejoicing
greatly in my escape, I immediately entered the cupola, and performed
prayers in gratitude to God for my preservation; after which I slept
beneath the cupola, and heard a voice saying to me: "O son of Khasib,
when thou awakest, dig beneath thy feet, and thou wilt find a bow of
brass, and three arrows of lead, whereon are engraved talismans: then
take the bow and arrows and shoot at the horseman that is upon the top
of the cupola, and relieve mankind from this great affliction; for when
thou hast shot at the horseman he will fall into the sea; the bow will
also fall, and do thou bury it in its place; and as soon as thou hast
done this, the sea will swell and rise until it attains the summit of
the mountain; and there will appear upon it a boat bearing a man,
different from him whom thou shalt have cast down, and he will come to
thee, having an oar in his hand: then do thou embark with him; but utter
not the name of God; and he will convey thee in ten days to a safe sea,
where, on thy arrival, thou wilt find one who will take thee to thy
city. All this shall be done if thou utter not the name of God."
Awaking from my sleep, I sprang up, and did as the voice had directed. I
shot at the horseman, and he fell into the sea; and the bow having
fallen from my hand, I buried it: the sea then became troubled, and rose
to the summit of the mountain, and when I had stood waiting there a
little while, I beheld a boat in the midst of the sea, approaching me. I
praised God, whose name be exalted, and when the boat came to me, I
found in it a man of brass, with a tablet of lead upon his breast,
engraven with names and talismans. Without uttering a word, I embarked
in the boat, and the man rowed me ten successive days, after which I
beheld the islands of security, whereupon, in the excess of my joy, I
exclaimed: "There is no deity but God! God is most great!"--and as soon
as I had done this, the man cast me out of the boat, and sank in the
sea.
Being able to swim, I swam until night, when my arms and shoulders were
tired, and, in this perilous situation, I repeated the profession of the
faith, and gave myself up as lost; but the sea rose with the violence of
the wind, and a wave like a vast castle threw me upon the land, in order
to the accomplishment of the purpose of God. I ascended the shore, and
after I had wrung out my clothes, and spread them upon the ground to
dry, I slept; and in the morning I put on my clothes again, and, looking
about to see which way I should go, I found a tract covered with trees;
and when I had walked round it, I found that I was upon a small island
in the midst of the sea; upon which I said within myself: "Every time
that I escape from one calamity I fall into another that is worse:" but
while I was reflecting upon my unfortunate case, and wishing for death,
I beheld a vessel bearing a number of men. I arose immediately, and
climbed into a tree; and lo, the vessel came to the shore, and there
landed from it ten black slaves bearing axes. They proceeded to the
middle of the island, and, digging up the earth, uncovered and lifted up
a trap-door, after which they returned to the vessel, and brought from
it bread and flour, and clarified butter and honey, and sheep and
everything that the wants of an inhabitant would require, continuing to
pass backward and forward between the vessel and the trap-door, bringing
loads from the former, and entering the latter, until they had removed
all the stores from the ship. They then came out of the vessel with
various clothes of the most beautiful description, and in the midst of
them was an old sheikh, enfeebled and wasted by extreme age, leading by
the hand a young man cast in the mould of graceful symmetry, and
invested with such perfect beauty as deserved to be a subject for
proverbs. He was like a fresh and slender twig, enchanting and
captivating every heart by his elegant form. The party proceeded to the
trap-door, and, entering it, became concealed from my eyes.
They remained beneath about two hours, or more; after which, the sheikh
and the slaves came out; but the youth came not with them; and they
replaced the earth, and embarked and set sail. Soon after, I descended
from the tree, and went to the excavation. I removed the earth, and,
entering the aperture, saw a flight of wooden steps, which I descended;
and, at the bottom, I beheld a handsome dwelling-place, furnished with a
variety of silken carpets; and there was the youth, sitting upon a high
mattress, with sweet-smelling flowers and fruits placed before him. On
seeing me, his countenance became pale; but I saluted him, and said:
"Let thy mind be composed, O my master: thou hast nothing to fear; for I
am a man, and the son of a king, like thyself: fate hath impelled me to
thee, that I may cheer thee in thy solitude." The youth, when he heard
me thus address him, and was convinced that I was one of his own
species, rejoiced exceedingly at my arrival, his colour returned, and,
desiring me to approach him, he said: "O my brother, my story is
wonderful: my father is a jeweller; he had slaves who made voyages
by his orders, for the purposes of commerce, and he had dealings with
kings; but he had never been blest with a son; and he dreamt that he was
soon to have a son, but one whose life would be short; and he awoke
sorrowful. Shortly after, in accordance with the decrees of God, my
mother gave birth to me; and my father was greatly rejoiced: the
astrologers, however, came to him, and said: Thy son will live fifteen
years: his fate is intimated by the fact that there is in the sea a
mountain called the Mountain of Loadstone, whereon is a horseman on a
horse of brass, on the former of which is a tablet of lead suspended to
his neck; and when the horseman shall be thrown down from his horse, thy
son will be slain: the person who is to slay him is he who will throw
down the horseman, and his name is King Agib, the son of King Khasib. My
father was greatly afflicted at this announcement; and when he had
reared me until I had nearly attained the age of fifteen years, the
astrologers came again, and informed him that the horseman had fallen
into the sea, and that it had been thrown down by King Agib, the son of
King Khasib; on hearing which, he prepared for me this dwelling, and
here left me to remain until the completion of the term, of which there
now remain ten days. All this he did from fear lest King Agib should
kill me."
[Illustration]
_And when the boat came to me I found in it a man of brass, with a
tablet of lead upon his breast, engraven with names and talismans._
When I heard this, I was filled with wonder, and said within myself: "I
am King Agib, the son of King Khasib, and it was I who threw down the
horseman; but, by Allah, I will neither kill him nor do him any injury."
Then said I to the youth: "Far from thee be both destruction and harm,
if it be the will of God: thou hast nothing to fear: I will remain with
thee to serve thee, and will go forth with thee to thy father, and beg
of him to send me back to my country, for the which he will obtain a
reward." The youth rejoiced at my words, and I sat and conversed with
him until night, when I spread his bed for him, and covered him, and
slept near to his side. And in the morning I brought him water, and he
washed his face, and said to me: "May God requite thee for me with every
blessing. If I escape from King Agib, I will make my father reward thee
with abundant favours." "Never," I replied, "may the day arrive that
would bring thee misfortune!" I then placed before him some
refreshments, and after we had eaten together, we passed the day
conversing with the utmost cheerfulness.
I continued to serve him for nine days; and on the tenth day the youth
rejoiced at finding himself in safety, and said to me: "O my brother, I
wish that thou wouldst in thy kindness warm for me some water, that I
may wash myself and change my clothes; for I have smelt the odour of
escape from death, in consequence of thy assistance." "With pleasure," I
replied; and I arose, and warmed the water; after which, he entered a
place concealed from my view, and, having washed himself and changed his
clothes, laid himself upon the mattress to rest after his bath. He then
said to me: "Cut up for me, O my brother, a water-melon, and mix its
juice with some sugar:" so I arose, and, taking a melon, brought it upon
a plate, and said to him; "Knowest thou, O my master, where is the
knife?" "See, here it is," he answered, "upon the shelf over my head." I
sprang up hastily, and took it from its sheath, and as I was drawing
back, my foot slipped, as God had decreed, and I fell upon the youth,
grasping in my hand the knife, which entered his body, and he died
instantly. When I perceived that he was dead, and that I had killed him,
I uttered a loud shriek, and beat my face, and rent my clothes: saying:
"This is, indeed, a calamity! O my Lord, I implore thy pardon, and
declare to Thee my innocence of his death! Would that I had died before
him!"
With these reflections I ascended the steps, and, having replaced the
trap-door, returned to my first station, and looked over the sea, where
I saw the vessel that had come before, approaching, and cleaving the
waves in its rapid course. Upon this I said within myself: "Now will the
men come forth from the vessel, and find the youth slain, and they will
slay me also:" so I climbed into a tree, and concealed myself among its
leaves, and sat there till the vessel arrived and cast anchor, when the
slaves landed with the old sheikh, the father of the youth, and went to
the place, and removed the earth. They were surprised at finding it
moist, and, when they had descended the steps, they discovered the youth
lying on his back, exhibiting a face beaming with beauty, though dead,
and clad in white and clean clothing, with the knife remaining in his
body. They all wept at the sight, and the father fell down in a swoon,
which lasted so long that the slaves thought he was dead. At length,
however, he recovered, and came out with the slaves, who had wrapped the
body of the youth in his clothes. They then took back all that was in
the subterranean dwelling to the vessel, and departed.
I remained, by day hiding myself in a tree, and at night walking about
the open part of the island. Thus I continued for the space of two
months; and I perceived that, on the western side of the island, the
water of the sea every day retired, until, after three months, the land
that had been beneath it became dry. Rejoicing at this, and feeling
confident now in my escape, I traversed this dry tract, and arrived at
an expanse of sand; whereupon I emboldened myself, and crossed it. I
then saw in the distance an appearance of fire, and, advancing toward
it, found it to be a palace, overlaid with plates of red copper, which,
reflecting the rays of the sun, seemed from a distance to be fire: and
when I drew near to it, reflecting upon this sight, there approached me
an old sheikh, accompanied by ten young men who were all blind of one
eye, at which I was extremely surprised. As soon as they saw me, they
saluted me, and asked me my story, which I related to them from first to
last; and they were filled with wonder. They then conducted me into the
palace, where I saw ten benches, upon each of which was a mattress
covered with a blue stuff; and each of the young men seated himself upon
one of these benches, while the sheikh took his place upon a smaller
one; after which they said to me: "Sit down, O young man, and ask no
question respecting our condition, nor respecting our being blind of one
eye." Then the sheikh arose, and brought to each of them some food, and
the same to me also; and next he brought to each of us some wine: and
after we had eaten, we sat drinking together until the time for sleep,
when the young men said to the sheikh: "Bring to us our accustomed
supply"--upon which the sheikh arose, and entered a closet, from which
he brought, upon his head, ten covered trays. Placing these upon the
floor, he lighted ten candles, and stuck one of them upon each tray;
and, having done this, he removed the covers, and there appeared beneath
them ashes mixed with pounded charcoal. The young men then tucked up
their sleeves above the elbow, and blackened their faces, and slapped
their cheeks, exclaiming: "We were reposing at our ease, and our
impertinent curiosity suffered us not to remain so!" Thus they did until
the morning, when the sheikh brought them some hot water, and they
washed their faces, and put on other clothes.
On witnessing this conduct, my reason was confounded, my heart was so
troubled that I forgot my own misfortunes, and I asked them the cause of
their strange behaviour; upon which they looked toward me, and said: "O
young man, ask not respecting that which doth not concern thee; but be
silent; for in silence is security from error." I remained with them a
whole month, during which, every night they did the same, and at length
I said to them: "I conjure you by Allah to remove this disquiet from my
mind, and to inform me of the cause of your acting in this manner, and
of your exclaiming; 'We were reposing at our ease, and our impertinent
curiosity suffered us not to remain so!' if ye inform me not, I will
leave you, and go my way." On hearing these words, they replied: "We
have not concealed this affair from thee but in our concern for thy
welfare, lest thou shouldst become like us, and the same affliction that
hath befallen us happen also to thee." I said, however: "Ye must
positively inform me of this matter." "We give thee good advice," said
they, "and do thou receive it, and ask us not respecting our case;
otherwise thou wilt become blind of one eye, like us"--but I still
persisted in my request; whereupon they said: "O young man, if this
befall thee, know that thou wilt be banished from our company." They
then all arose, and, taking a ram, slaughtered and skinned it, and said
to me: "Take this knife with thee, and introduce thyself into the skin
of the ram, and we will sew thee up in it, and go away; whereupon a bird
called the roc will come to thee, and, taking thee up by its talons,
will fly away with thee, and set thee down upon a mountain: then cut
open the skin with this knife, and get out, and the bird will fly away.
Thou must arise, as soon as it hath gone, and journey for half a day,
and thou wilt see before thee a lofty palace, encased with red gold, set
with various precious stones such as emeralds and rubies; and if thou
enter it thy case will be as ours; for our entrance into that palace was
the cause of our being blind of one eye; and if one of us would relate
to thee all that hath befallen him, his story would be too long for thee
to hear."
They then sewed me up in the skin, and entered their palace; and soon
after, there came an enormous white bird, which seized me, and flew away
with me, and set me down upon the mountain; whereupon I cut open the
skin, and got out; and the bird, as soon as it saw me, flew away. I rose
up quickly, and proceeded toward the palace, which I found to be as they
had described it to me; and when I had entered it, I beheld, at the
upper end of a saloon, forty young damsels, beautiful as so many moons,
and magnificently attired, who, as soon as they saw me, exclaimed:
"Welcome! Welcome! O our master and our lord! We have been for a month
expecting thee. Praise be to God who hath blessed us with one who is
worthy of us, and one of whom we are worthy!" After having thus greeted
me, they seated me upon a mattress, and said; "Thou art from this day
our master and prince, and we are thy handmaids, and entirely under thy
authority." They then brought to me some refreshments, and, when I had
eaten and drunk, they sat and conversed with me, full of joy and
happiness. So lovely were these ladies, that even a devotee, if he saw
them, would gladly consent to be their servant, and to comply with all
that they would desire. At the approach of night they all assembled
around me, and placed before me a table of fresh and dried fruits, with
other delicacies that the tongue cannot describe, and wine; and one
began to sing, while another played upon the lute. The wine-cups
circulated among us, and joy overcame me to such a degree as to
obliterate from my mind every earthly care, and make me exclaim: "This
is indeed a delightful life!" I passed a night of such enjoyment as I
had never before experienced; and on the morrow I entered the bath; and,
after I had washed myself, they brought me a suit of the richest
clothing, and we again sat down to a repast.
In this manner I lived with them a whole year; but on the first day of
the new year, they seated themselves around me, and began to weep, and
bade me farewell, clinging to my skirts. "What calamity hath befallen
you?" said I. "Ye are breaking my heart." They answered: "Would that we
had never known thee; for we have associated with many men, but have
seen none like thee. May God, therefore, not deprive us of thy company."
And they wept afresh. I said to them: "I wish that you would acquaint me
with the cause of this weeping." "Thou," they replied, "art the cause;
yet now, if thou wilt attend to what we tell thee, we shall never be
parted; but if thou act contrary to it, we are separated from this time;
and our hearts whisper to us that thou wilt not regard our warning."
"Inform me," said I, "and I will attend to your directions." And they
replied: "If then thou wouldst inquire respecting our history, know that
we are the daughters of kings: for many years it hath been our custom to
assemble here, and every year we absent ourselves during a period of
forty days; then returning, we indulge ourselves for a year in feasting
and drinking. This is our usual practice; and now we fear that thou wilt
disregard our directions when we are absent from thee. We deliver to
thee the keys of the palace, which are a hundred in number, belonging to
a hundred closets. Open each of these, and amuse thyself, and eat and
drink, and refresh thyself, excepting the closet that hath a door of red
gold; for if thou open this, the consequence will be a separation
between us and thee. We conjure thee, therefore, to observe our
direction, and to be patient during this period." Upon hearing this, I
swore to them that I would never open the closet to which they alluded;
and they departed, urging me to be faithful to my promise.
I remained alone in the palace, and at the approach of evening I opened
the first closet, and, entering it, found a mansion like paradise, with
a garden containing green trees loaded with ripe fruits, abounding with
singing birds, and watered by copious streams. My heart was soothed by
the sight, and I wandered among the trees, scenting the fragrance of the
flowers, and listening to the warbling of the birds as they sang the
praises of the One, the Almighty. After admiring the mingled colours of
the apple resembling the hue upon the cheek of the beloved maid and the
sallow countenance of the perplexed and timid lover, the sweet-smelling
quince diffusing an odour like musk and ambergris, and the plum shining
as the ruby, I retired from this place, and, having locked the door,
opened that of the next closet, within which I beheld a spacious tract
planted with numerous palm-trees, and watered by a river flowing among
rose-trees, and jasmine, and marjoram, and eglantine, and narcissus, and
gilliflower, the odours of which, diffused in every direction by the
wind, inspired me with the utmost delight. I locked again the door of
the second closet, and opened that of the third. Within this I found a
large saloon, paved with marbles of various colours, and with costly
minerals and precious gems, and containing cages constructed of sandal
and aloes-wood with singing birds within them, and others upon the
branches of trees which were planted there. My heart was charmed, my
trouble was dissipated, and I slept there until the morning. I then
opened the door of the fourth closet, and within this door I found a
great building in which were forty closets with open doors; and entering
these, I beheld pearls, and rubies, and chrysolites, and emeralds, and
other precious jewels such as the tongue cannot describe. I was
astonished at the sight, and said: "Such things as these, I imagine, are
not found in the treasury of any king. I am now the King of my age, and
all these treasures, through the goodness of God, are mine."
[Illustration]
_At the approach of evening I opened the first closet and, entering it,
found a mansion like paradise._
Thus I continued to amuse myself, passing from one place to another,
until thirty-nine days had elapsed, and I had opened the doors of all
the closets excepting that which they had forbidden me to open. My heart
was then disturbed by curiosity respecting this hundredth closet, and
the Devil, in order to plunge me into misery, induced me to open it. I
had not patience to abstain, though there remained of the appointed
period only one day: so I approached the closet, and opened the door;
and when I had entered, I perceived a fragrant odour, such as I had
never before smelt, which intoxicated me so that I fell down insensible,
and remained some time in this state: but at length recovering, I
fortified my heart, and proceeded. I found the floor overspread with
saffron, and the place illuminated by golden lamps and by candles, which
diffused the odours of musk and ambergris. I saw also a black horse, of
the hue of the darkest night, before which was a manger of white crystal
filled with cleansed sesame, and another, similar to it, containing
rose-water infused with musk: he was saddled and bridled, and his saddle
was of red gold. Wondering at the sight of him, I said within myself:
"This must be an animal of extraordinary qualities;" and, seduced by the
Devil, I led him out, and mounted him; but he moved not from his place.
I kicked him with my heel; but still he moved not: so I took a switch
and struck him with it; and as soon as he felt the blow he uttered a
sound like thunder, and, expanding a pair of wings, soared with me to an
immense height through the air, and then alighted upon the roof of
another palace, where he threw me from his back, and, by a violent blow
with his tail upon my face, struck out my eye, and left me.
Thus it was I became blind of one eye. I then recollected the
predictions of the ten young men. The horse again took wing, and soon
disappeared. I got up much vexed at the misfortune I had brought upon
myself. I walked upon the terrace, covering my eye with one of my hands,
for it pained me exceedingly, and then descended, and entered into a
hall. I soon discovered by the ten benches in a circle, and the eleventh
in the middle, smaller than the rest, that I was in the castle whence I
had been carried by the roc.
The ten young men were not in the hall when I entered; but came in soon
after, attended by the sheikh. They seemed not at all surprised to see
me, nor at the loss of my eye; but said: "We are sorry that we cannot
congratulate you on your return, as we could wish; but we are not the
cause of your misfortune." "I should do you wrong," I replied, "to lay
it to your charge; I have only myself to accuse." "If," said they, "it
be a subject of consolation to the afflicted to know that others share
their sufferings, you have in us this alleviation of your misfortune.
All that has happened to you we have also endured; we each of us tasted
the same pleasures during a year; and we had still continued to enjoy
them, had we not opened the golden door, when the princesses were
absent. You have been no wiser than we, and have incurred the same
punishment. We would gladly receive you into our company, to join with
us in the penance to which we are bound, and the duration of which we
know not. But we have already stated to you the reasons that render this
impossible: depart, therefore, and proceed to the court of Bagdad, where
you will meet with the person who is to decide your destiny." After they
had explained to me the road I was to travel, I departed from them, with
mournful heart and weeping eye, and, God having decreed me a safe
journey hither, I arrived at Bagdad, after I had shaved my beard, and
become a mendicant. Praise be to God, whose name be exalted, and whose
purposes concerning me are as yet hid in darkness.
THE STORY OF THE CITY OF BRASS
There was, in olden time, in Damascus of Syria, a king, named
Abd-El-Melik the son of Marwan; and he was sitting, one day, having with
him the great men of his empire, consisting of kings and sultans, when a
discussion took place among them, respecting the traditions of former
nations. They called to mind the stories of Solomon, son of David, and
the dominion which God had bestowed upon him over mankind, and the
genies, and the birds, and the wild beasts, and they said: "We have
heard from those who were before us, that God bestowed not upon any one
the power which He bestowed upon Solomon, so that he used to imprison
the genies and the devils in bottles of brass, and pour molten lead over
them, and seal a cover over them with his signet."
Then Talib, one of the sultans, related, that a man once embarked in a
ship with a company of others, and they voyaged to the island of Sicily
and ceased not in their course until there arose against them a wind
which bore them away to an unknown land. This happened during the black
darkness of night, and when the day shone forth, there came out to them,
from caves in that land, people of black complexion and with naked
bodies, like wild beasts, not understanding speech. They had a king of
their own race, and none of them knew Arabic save their king. So when
they saw the ship and those who were in her, he came forth to them
attended by a party of his companions, and saluted them and welcomed
them: They acquainted him with their state; and he said to them, "No
harm shall befall you; there hath not come to us any one of the sons of
Adam before you." And he entertained them with a banquet of the flesh of
birds and of wild beasts and of fish. And after this, the people of the
ship went down to divert themselves in the city, and they found one of
the fishermen who had cast his net in the sea to catch fish, and he drew
it up, and, lo, in it was a bottle of brass stopped with lead, which was
sealed with the signet of Solomon the son of David. And the fisherman
came forth and broke it; whereupon there proceeded from it a blue smoke,
which united with the clouds of heaven; and they heard a horrible voice,
saying: "Repentance! repentance! O Prophet of God!" Then, of that smoke
there was formed a person of terrible aspect, of terrific make, whose
head would reach as high as a mountain; and he disappeared from before
their eyes. As to the people of the ship, their hearts were almost
eradicated; but the blacks thought nothing of the event. And a man
returned to the king, and asked him respecting this; and the king
answered him: "Know that this is one of the genies whom Solomon, the son
of David, when he was incensed against them, imprisoned in these
bottles, and he poured lead over them, and threw them into the sea. When
the fisherman casteth his net, it generally bringeth up these bottles;
and when they are broken, there cometh forth from them a genie, who
imagineth that Solomon is still living; wherefore he repenteth, and
saith: 'Repentance! O Prophet of God!'"
And the Prince of the Faithful, Abd-El-Melik, wondered at these words,
and said: "By Allah, I desire to see some of these bottles!" So Talib
replied: "O Prince of the Faithful, thou art able to do so, and yet
remain in thy country. Send to thy brother Abd-El-Azeez, that he may
write orders to the Emeer Moosa to journey from the Western Country to
this mountain which we have mentioned, and to bring thee what thou
desirest of these bottles; for the furthest tract of his province is
adjacent to this mountain." And the Prince of the Faithful approved of
his advice, and said: "O Talib, thou hast spoken truth and I desire that
thou be my messenger to Moosa for this purpose." To this, Talib replied:
"Most willingly, O Prince of the Faithful." And the king said to him:
"Go in dependence on the blessing of God, and his aid." Then he gave
orders that they should write for him a letter to his brother
Abd-El-Azeez, his viceroy in Egypt, and another letter to Moosa, his
viceroy in the Western Country, commanding him to journey, himself, in
search of the bottles of Solomon. He sealed the two letters, and
delivered them to Talib, commanding him to hasten, and he gave him
riches and riders and footmen to aid him in his way.
So Talib went forth on his way to Egypt, and when the Emeer Moosa knew
of his approach, he went forth to him and met him, and rejoiced at his
arrival; and Talib handed to him the letter. So he took it and read it,
and understood its meaning; and he put it upon his head, saying: "I hear
and obey the command of the Prince of the Faithful." He determined to
summon his great men; and they presented themselves; and he inquired of
them respecting that which had been made known to him by the letter;
whereupon they said: "O Emeer, if thou desire him who will guide thee to
that place, have recourse to the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad; for he is a
knowing man, and hath travelled much, and he is acquainted with the
deserts and wastes and the seas, and their inhabitants and their
wonders, and the countries and their districts. Have recourse therefore
to him, and he will direct thee to the object of thy desire."
Accordingly he gave orders to bring him, and he came before him; and,
lo, he was a very old man, whom the vicissitudes of years and times had
rendered decrepit. The Emeer Moosa saluted him, and said to him: "O
Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, our lord, the Prince of the Faithful, hath
commanded us thus and thus, and I possess little knowledge of that land,
and it hath been told me that thou art acquainted with that country and
the routes. Hast thou then a wish to accomplish the affair of the Prince
of the Faithful?" The sheikh replied: "Know, O Emeer, that this route is
difficult, far extending, with few tracks." The emeer said to him: "How
long a period doth it require?" He answered: "It is a journey of two
years and some months going, and the like returning; and on the way are
difficulties and horrors, and extraordinary and wonderful things. But,"
he said, "God will assuredly make this affair easy to us through the
blessing attendant upon thee, O Viceroy of the Prince of the Faithful."
After this they departed, and they continued their journey until they
arrived at a palace; whereupon the sheikh said: "Advance with us to this
palace, which presenteth a lesson to him who will be admonished." So the
Emeer Moosa advanced thither, together with the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad and
his chief companions, till they came to its entrance. And they found it
open, and having lofty angles, and steps, among which were two wide
steps of coloured marbles, the like of which hath not been seen: the
ceilings and walls were decorated with gold and silver and minerals, and
over the entrance was a slab, whereon was an inscription in ancient
Greek; and the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad said: "Shall I read it, O Emeer?" The
emeer answered; "Advance and read." So he read it; and, lo, it was
poetry; and it was this:
Here was a people whom, after their works, thou shalt see wept over for
their lost dominion;
And in this palace is the last information respecting lords collected in
the dust.
Death hath destroyed them and disunited them, and in the dust they have
lost what they amassed;
As though they had only put down their loads to rest a while: quickly
have they departed!
And the Emeer Moosa wept and said: "There is no deity but God, the
Living, the Enduring without failure!"
Then they attentively viewed the palace; and, lo, it was devoid of
inhabitants, destitute of household and occupants: its courts were
desolate, and its apartments were deserted; and in the midst of it was a
chamber covered with a lofty dome, rising high into the air, around
which were four hundred tombs.
And the Emeer Moosa drew near to the dome-crowned chamber, and, lo, it
had eight doors of sandalwood, with nails of gold, ornamented with stars
of silver set with various jewels, and he beheld in it a long tomb, of
terrible appearance, whereon was a tablet of iron of China; and the
Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad drew near to it, and read its inscription; and, lo,
on it was written:
Shouldst thou think upon me after the length of my age, and the
vicissitudes of days and circumstances,
I am the son of Sheddad, who held dominion over mankind and each tract of
the whole earth.
All the stubborn troops became abject unto me, and Esh-Sham from Misr
unto Adnan.
In glory I reigned, abasing their kings, the people of the earth fearing
my dominion;
And I beheld the tribes and armies in my power, and saw the countries and
their inhabitants dread me.
When I mounted, I beheld my army comprising a million bridles upon
neighing steeds;
And I possessed wealth that could not be calculated, which I treasured up
against misfortunes,
Determining to devote the whole of my property for the purpose of
extending the term of my life.
But the Deity would nought save the execution of his purpose; and thus I
became separated from my brethren.
Death, the disuniter of mankind, came to me, and I was removed from
grandeur to the mansion of contempt;
And I found the recompense of all my past actions, for which I am
pledged: for I was sinful!
Then raise thyself, lest thou be upon a brink; and beware of calamities!
Mayest thou be led aright!
And again the Emeer Moosa wept, in considering the fates of the people;
after which, as they were going about through the different apartments
of the palace, and viewing attentively its chambers and its places of
diversion, they came to a table upon four legs of alabaster, whereon was
inscribed:
Upon this table have eaten a thousand one-eyed kings, and a thousand
kings each sound in both eyes. All of them have quitted the world, and
taken up their abode in the burial-grounds and the graves.
And the Emeer Moosa wrote down all this. Then he went forth, and took
not with him from the palace aught save the table.
The soldiers proceeded, with the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad before them shewing
them the way, until all the first day had passed, and the second, and
the third. They then came to a high hill, at which they looked, and, lo,
upon it was a horseman of brass, on the top of whose spear was a wide
and glistening head that almost deprived the beholder of sight, and on
it was inscribed:
O thou who comest unto me, if thou know not the way that leadeth to
the City of Brass, rub the hand of the horseman, and he will turn, and
then will stop, and in whatsoever direction he stoppeth, thither
proceed, without fear and without difficulty; for it will lead thee to
the City of Brass.
And when the Emeer Moosa had rubbed the hand of the horseman, it turned
like the blinding lightning, and faced a different direction from that
in which they were travelling.
The party therefore turned thither and journeyed on, and it was the
right way. They took that route, and continued their course the same day
and the next night until they had traversed a wide tract of country. And
as they were proceeding, one day, they came to a pillar of black stone,
wherein was a person sunk to his arm-pits, and he had two huge wings,
and four arms; two of them like those of the sons of Adam, and two like
the fore-legs of lions, with claws. He had hair upon his head like the
tails of horses, and two eyes like two burning coals, and he had a third
eye, in his forehead, like the eye of the lynx, from which there
appeared sparks of fire. He was black and tall; and he was crying out:
"Extolled be the perfection of my Lord, who hath appointed me this
severe affliction and painful torture until the day of resurrection!"
When the party beheld him, their reason fled from them, and they were
stupefied at the sight of his form, and retreated in flight; and the
Emeer Moosa said to the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad: "What is this?" He
answered: "I know not what he is." And the emeer said: "Draw near to
him, and investigate his case: perhaps he will discover it, and perhaps
thou wilt learn his history." So the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad drew near to
him, and said to him: "O thou person, what is thy name, and what is thy
nature, and what hath placed thee here in this manner?" And the person
answered him: "As to me, I am an efreet of the genies, and my name is
Dahish, and I am restrained here by the majesty of God." Then the Emeer
Moosa said: "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, ask him what is the cause of his
confinement in this pillar." He therefore asked respecting that, and the
efreet answered him: "Verily my story is wonderful; and it is this:
"There belonged to one of the sons of Iblees an idol of red carnelian,
of which I was made guardian; and there used to worship it one of the
Kings of the Sea, of great glory, leading, among his troops of the
genies, a million warriors who smote with swords before him, and who
answered his prayer in cases of difficulty. These genies who obeyed him
were under my command and authority, following my words when I ordered
them: all of them were in rebellion against Solomon, the son of David;
and I used to enter the body of the idol, and command them and forbid
them. Now the daughter of that king was a frequent adorer of the idol,
assiduous in the worship of it, and she was the handsomest of the people
of her age, endowed with beauty and loveliness, and elegance and
perfection; and I described her to Solomon, on whom be peace! So he sent
to her father, saying to him: 'Marry to me thy daughter, and break thy
carnelian-idol, and bear witness that there is no deity but God, and
that Solomon is the Prophet of God. But if thou refuse, I will come to
thee with forces that shall leave thee like yesterday that hath passed.'
And when the messenger of Solomon came to him, the King of the Sea was
insolent, and magnified himself and was proud. Then he said to his
viziers: 'What say ye respecting the affair of Solomon? For he hath sent
demanding my daughter, and commanding me to break my carnelian-idol, and
to adopt his faith.' And they replied: 'O great King, can Solomon do
aught unto thee, when thou art in the midst of this vast sea? He cannot
prevail against thee; since the genies will fight on thy side; and thou
shalt seek aid against him of thine idol that thou worshippest. The
right opinion is, that thou consult thy red carnelian-idol, and hear
what will be his reply: if he counsel thee to fight him, fight him; but
otherwise, do not.' And upon this the king went immediately, and, going
in to his idol, after he had offered a sacrifice and slain victims, fell
down before it prostrate, and began to weep, and to seek counsel.
"Thereupon I entered the body of the idol, by reason of my ignorance,
and my solicitude respecting the affair of Solomon, and recited this
couplet:
'As for me, I am not in fear of him; for I am acquainted with everything.
If he wish to wage war with me, I will go forth, and I will snatch his
soul from him.'
So when the king heard my reply to him, his heart was strengthened, and
he determined to wage war with Solomon the Prophet of God and to fight
against him. Accordingly, when the messenger of Solomon came, he
inflicted upon him a painful beating, and returned him a shameful reply;
and he sent to threaten Solomon, saying to him, by the messenger: 'Dost
thou threaten me with false words? Either come thou to me, or I will go
to thee.'
"Then the messenger returned to Solomon, and acquainted him with all
that had occurred. And when the Prophet of God heard that, his
resolution was roused, and he prepared his forces, consisting of genies
and men, and wild beasts, and birds and reptiles. He commanded his
vizier, Ed-Dimiryat, the king of the genies, to collect them from every
place: so he collected for him, of the devils, six hundred millions. He
also commanded Asaf, his vizier of men, to collect his soldiers of
mankind; and their number was one million, or more. He made ready the
accoutrements and weapons, and mounted, with his forces, upon the magic
carpet, with the birds flying over his head, and the wild beasts beneath
the carpet marching, until he alighted upon his enemy's coast, and
surrounded his island, having filled the land with the forces. He then
sent to our king, saying to him: 'Behold, I have arrived: therefore
submit thyself to my authority, and acknowledge my mission, and break
thine idol, and worship the One, the Adored God, and marry to me thy
daughter according to law, and say thou, and those who are with thee, I
testify that there is no deity but God, and I testify that Solomon is
the Prophet of God. If thou say that, peace and safety shall be thy lot.
But if thou refuse, thy defending thyself from me in this island shall
not prevent thee: for God hath commanded the wind to obey me, and I will
order it to convey me unto thee on the carpet, and will make thee an
example to restrain others.' So the messenger came to him, and
communicated to him the message of the Prophet! But the king said to
him: 'There is no way for the accomplishment of this thing that he
requireth: therefore inform him that I am coming forth unto him.'
Accordingly the messenger returned to Solomon, and gave him the reply.
The king then sent to the people of his country, and collected for
himself, of the genies that were under his authority, a million; and to
these he added others, of the devils that were in the islands and on the
mountains; after which he made ready his forces, and opened the
armouries, and distributed to them the weapons. And as to the Prophet of
God, he disposed his troops, commanding the wild beasts to form
themselves into two divisions, on the right of the people and on their
left, and commanding the birds to be upon the islands. He ordered them
also when the assault should be made, to tear out the eyes of their
antagonists with their beaks, and to beat their faces with their wings;
and he ordered the wild beasts to tear in pieces their horses; and they
replied: 'We hear and obey God and thee, O Prophet of God!' Then Solomon
set for himself a couch of alabaster adorned with jewels, and plated
with plates of red gold, and he placed his vizier Asaf on the right
side, and his vizier, Ed-Dimiryat, on the left side, and the kings of
mankind on his right, and the kings of the genies on his left, and the
wild beasts and the vipers and serpents before him.
"After this, they came upon us all together, and we contended with him
in a wide tract for a period of two days; and calamity befell us on the
third day, and the decree of God was executed among us. The first who
charged upon Solomon were I and my troops; and I said to my companions:
'Keep in your places in the battle-field while I go forth to them and
challenge Ed-Dimiryat.' And, lo, he came forth, like a great mountain,
his fires flaming, and his smoke ascending; and he approached, and
smote me with a flaming fire; and his arrow prevailed over my fire. He
cried out at me with a prodigious cry, so that I imagined the heaven had
fallen, and the mountains shook at his voice. Then he commanded his
companions, and they charged upon us all together: we also charged upon
them: the fires rose and the smoke ascended, the hearts of the
combatants were almost cleft asunder, and the battle raged. The birds
fought in the air; and the wild beasts in the dust; and I contended with
Ed-Dimiryat until he wearied me and I wearied him; after which my
companions and troops were enervated, and my tribes were routed. I flew
from before Ed-Dimiryat; but he followed me a journey of three months,
until he overtook me. I had fallen down through fatigue, and he rushed
upon me, and made me a prisoner. So I said to him: 'By Him who hath
exalted thee and abased me, pity me, and take me before Solomon.' But
when I came before Solomon, he met me in a most evil manner: he caused
this pillar to be brought, and hollowed it, and put me in it, and sealed
me with his signet; after which, he chained me, and Ed-Dimiryat conveyed
me to this place, where he set me down as thou seest me; and this pillar
is my prison until the day of resurrection."
The party therefore wondered at him, and at the horrible nature of his
form; and the Emeer Moosa said: "There is no deity but God!" And the
Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad said to the efreet: "O thou, I ask thee concerning a
thing of which do thou inform us." The efreet replied: "Ask concerning
what thou wilt." And the sheikh said: "Are there in this place any of
the efreets confined in bottles of brass from the time of Solomon?" He
answered: "Yes, in the Sea of El-Karkar, where are a people of the
descendants of Noah, whose country the deluge reached not, and they are
separated there from the rest of the sons of Adam." "And where," said
the sheikh, "is the way to the City of Brass, and the place wherein are
the bottles? What distance is there between us and it?" The efreet
answered: "It is near." So the party left him, and proceeded; and there
appeared to them in the distance a great black object, with two fires
corresponding with each other in position; whereupon the Emeer Moosa
said to the sheikh: "What is this great black object, and these two
corresponding fires?" The guide answered him: "Be rejoiced, O Emeer; for
this is the City of Brass, and this is the appearance of it that I find
described in the Book of Hidden Treasures; that its wall is of black
stones, and it hath two towers of brass, which the beholder seeth
resembling two corresponding fires; and thence it is named the City of
Brass." They ceased not to proceed until they arrived at it; and, lo, it
was lofty, strongly fortified, rising high into the air, impenetrable:
the height of its walls was eighty cubits, and it had five and twenty
gates, none of which would open but by means of some artifice. They
stopped before it, and endeavoured to discover one of its gates; but
they could not; and the Emeer Moosa said to the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad: "O
sheikh, I see not to this city any gate." The sheikh replied: "O Emeer,
thus do I find it described in the Book of Hidden Treasures; that it
hath five and twenty gates, and that none of its gates may be opened but
from within the city." "And how," said the emeer, "can we contrive to
enter it, and divert ourselves with a view of its wonders?"
Then the Emeer Moosa ordered one of his young men to mount a camel, and
ride round the city, in the hope that he might discover a trace of a
gate. So one of his young men mounted, and proceeded around it for two
days with their nights, prosecuting his journey with diligence, and not
resting; and when the third day arrived, he came in sight of his
companions, and he was astounded at that which he beheld of the extent
of the city, and its height. Then he said: "O Emeer, the easiest place
in it is this place at which ye have alighted." And thereupon the Emeer
Moosa took Talib and the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, and they ascended a
mountain opposite the city, and overlooking it; and when they had
ascended that mountain, they saw a city than which eyes had not beheld
any greater. Its pavilions were lofty, and its domes were shining; its
rivers were running, its trees were fruitful, and its gardens bore ripe
produce. It was a city with impenetrable gates, empty, still, without a
voice but the owl hooting in its quarters, and the raven croaking in its
thoroughfare-streets, and bewailing those who had been in it.
And the Emeer Moosa fainted with sorrow; his tears ran down upon his
cheeks, and he said: "By Allah, indifference to the world is the most
appropriate and the most sure course!"
And when they came back to the troops, they passed the day devising
means of entering the city; and the Emeer Moosa said to those of his
chief officers who were around him: "How shall we contrive to enter the
city, that we may see its wonders? Perhaps we shall find in it something
by which we may ingratiate ourselves with the Prince of the Faithful."
Talib replied: "Let us make a ladder, and mount upon it, and perhaps we
shall gain access to the gate from within." And the emeer said: "This is
what occurred to my mind, and excellent is the advice." Then he called
to the carpenters and blacksmiths, and ordered them to make straight
some pieces of wood, and to construct a ladder covered with plates of
iron. And they did so, and made it strong. They employed themselves in
constructing it a whole month, and many men were occupied in making it.
And they set it up and fixed it against the wall, and it proved to be
equal to the wall in height, as though it had been made for it before
that day. So the Emeer Moosa wondered at it, and said: "God bless you!
It seemeth, from the excellence of your work, as though ye had adapted
it by measurement to the wall." He then said to the people: "Which of
you will ascend this ladder, and mount upon the wall, and walk along it,
and contrive means of descending into the city, that he may see how the
case is, and then inform us of the mode of opening the gate?" And one of
them answered: "I will ascend it, O Emeer, and descend and open the
gate." The emeer therefore replied: "Mount. God bless thee!"
Accordingly, the man ascended the ladder until he reached the top of it;
when he stood, and fixed his eyes toward the city, clapped his hands,
and cried out with his loudest voice, saying: "Thou art beautiful!" Then
he cast himself down into the city, and was destroyed. So the Emeer
Moosa said: "If we do thus with all our companions, there will not
remain of them one; and we shall be unable to accomplish our affair, and
the affair of the Prince of the Faithful. Depart ye; for we have no
concern with this city." But one of them said: "Perhaps another than
this may be more steady than he." And a second ascended, and a third,
and a fourth, and a fifth; and they ceased not to ascend by that ladder
to the top of the wall, one after another, until twelve men of them had
gone, acting as acted the first. Therefore the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad said:
"There is none for this affair but myself, and the experienced is not
like the inexperienced." But the Emeer Moosa said to him: "Thou shalt
not do that, nor will I allow thee to ascend to the top of this wall;
for shouldst thou die, thou wouldst be the cause of the death of us all,
and there would not remain of us one; since thou art the guide of the
party." The sheikh, however, replied: "Perhaps the object will be
accomplished by my means, through the will of God, whose name be
exalted!" And thereupon all the people agreed to his ascending.
[Illustration]
_And when they had ascended that mountain they saw a city than which
eyes had not beheld any greater._
Then Abd-Es-Samad arose, and, having said: "In the name of God, the
Compassionate, the Merciful!"--he ascended the ladder, repeating the
praises of God, and reciting the Verses of Safety, until he reached the
top of the wall; when he clapped his hands, and fixed his eyes. The
people therefore all called out to him, and said: "O Sheikh
Abd-Es-Samad, do not cast thyself down! If Abd-Es-Samad fall, we all
perish!" Then Abd-Es-Samad sat a long time repeating the praises of God,
and reciting the Verses of Safety; after which he rose with energy, and
called out with his loudest voice: "O Emeer, no harm shall befall you;
for God hath averted from me the effect of the artifice of the Devil."
So the emeer said to him: "What hast thou seen, O Sheikh?" He answered:
"When I reached the top of the wall I beheld ten damsels, like moons,
who made a sign with their hands, as though they would say: 'Come to
us!' And it seemed to me that beneath me was a sea of water; whereupon I
desired to cast myself down, as our companions did: but I beheld them
dead; so I withheld myself from them, and recited some words of the book
of God, whereupon He averted from me the influence of those damsels, and
they departed; therefore I cast not myself down. There is no doubt that
this is an enchantment which the people of this city contrived in order
to repel from it every one who should wish to obtain access to it."
He then walked along the wall till he came to the two towers of brass,
when he saw that they had gates of gold, without any sign of the means
of opening them. Therefore the sheikh, looking attentively, saw in the
middle of one of the gates a figure of a horseman of brass, having one
hand extended, as though he were pointing with it, and on it was an
inscription, which the sheikh read, and, lo, it contained these words:
Turn the pin that is in the middle of the front of the horseman's body
twelve times, and then the gate will open.
So he turned the pin twelve times; whereupon the gate opened
immediately, with a noise like thunder; and the sheikh entered. He was a
learned man, acquainted with all languages and characters. And he walked
on until he entered a long passage, whence he descended some steps, and
he found a place with handsome wooden benches, on which were people
dead, and over their heads were elegant shields, and keen swords, and
strung bows, and notched arrows. And behind the next gate were a bar of
iron, and barricades of wood, and locks of delicate fabric, and strong
apparatus. Upon this, the sheikh said within himself: "Perhaps the keys
are with these people." Then he looked, and, lo, there was a sheikh who
appeared to be the oldest of them, and he was upon a high wooden bench
among the dead men. So Abd-Es-Samad said: "May not the keys of the city
be with this sheikh! Perhaps he was the gate-keeper of the city, and
these were under his authority." He therefore drew near to him, and
lifted up his garments, and, lo, the keys were hung to his waist. At the
sight of them, Abd-Es-Samad rejoiced exceedingly; and he took the keys,
opened the locks, and pulled the gate and the barricades and other
apparatus, which opened and the gate also opened, with a noise like
thunder. Upon this the sheikh exclaimed: "God is most great!" and the
people made the same exclamation with him, rejoicing at the event. The
Emeer Moosa also rejoiced at the safety of Abd-Es-Samad, and at the
opening of the gate of the city; the people thanked him for that which
he had done, and all the troops hastened to enter the gate. But the
Emeer Moosa cried out to them, saying to them: "O people, if all of us
enter, we shall not be secure from accident. Half shall enter, and half
shall remain behind."
The Emeer Moosa then entered the gate, and with him half of the people,
who bore their weapons of war. And the party saw their companions lying
dead: so they buried them. They saw also the gate-keepers and servants
and chamberlains and lieutenants lying upon beds of silk, all of them
dead. And they entered the market of the city, and beheld that the shops
were open, and the scales hung up, and the utensils of brass ranged in
order, and the stores were full of all kinds of goods. And they saw the
merchants dead in their shops: their skins were dried, and they had
become examples to him who would be admonished. And they left this
place, and passed on to the silk-market, in which were silks and
brocades interwoven with red gold and white silver upon various colours,
and the owners were dead, lying upon skins, and appearing almost as
though they would speak. Leaving these, they went on to the market of
jewels and pearls and jacinths; and they left it, and passed on to the
market of the money-changers, whom they found dead, with varieties of
silks beneath them, and their shops were filled with gold and silver.
These they left, and they proceeded to the markets of the perfumers;
and, lo, their shops were filled with varieties of perfumes, and bags of
musk, and ambergris, and aloes-wood, and camphor; and the owners were
all dead, not having with them any food. And when they went forth from
the market of the perfumers, they found near unto it a palace,
decorated, and strongly constructed; and they entered it, and found
banners unfurled, and drawn swords, and strung bows and shields hung up
by chains of gold and silver, and helmets gilded with red gold. And in
the passages of that palace were benches of ivory, ornamented with
plates of brilliant gold, and with silk, on which were men whose skins
had dried upon the bones; the ignorant would imagine them to be
sleeping; but, from the want of food, they had died, and tasted
mortality.
And the Emeer Moosa went on into the interior of the palace. There he
beheld a great hall, and four large and lofty chambers, each one
fronting another, wide, decorated with gold and silver and with various
colours. In the midst of the hall was a great fountain of alabaster,
over which was a canopy of brocade; and in those chambers were fountains
lined with marble; and channels of water flowed along the floors of
those chambers, the four streams meeting in a great tank lined with
marbles of various colours. The Emeer Moosa then said to the Sheikh
Abd-Es-Samad: "Enter these chambers with us." So they entered the first
chamber; and they found it filled with gold and with white silver, and
pearls and jewels, and jacinths and precious minerals. They found in it
also chests full of red and yellow and white brocades. And they went
thence to the second chamber, and opened a closet in it, and, lo, it was
filled with arms and weapons of war, consisting of gilded helmets, and
coats of mail, and swords, and lances, and maces, and other instruments
of war and battle. Then they passed thence to the third chamber, in
which they found closets having upon their doors closed locks, and over
them were curtains worked with various kinds of embroidery. They opened
one of these closets, and found it filled with weapons decorated with
varieties of gold and silver and jewels. And they went thence to the
fourth chamber, where also they found closets, one of which they opened,
and they found it full of utensils for food and drink, consisting of
various vessels of gold and silver, and saucers of crystal, and cups set
with brilliant pearls and cups of carnelian, and other things. So they
began to take what suited them of those things, and each of the soldiers
carried off what he could. And when they determined to go forth from
those chambers, they saw there a door inlaid with ivory and ebony, and
adorned with plates of brilliant gold. Over it was hung a curtain of
silk worked with various kinds of embroidery, and upon it were locks of
white silver, to be opened by artifice, without a key. The Sheikh
Abd-Es-Samad therefore advanced to those locks, and he opened them by
his knowledge and excellent skill. And the party entered a passage paved
with marble, upon the sides of which were curtains whereon were figured
various wild beasts and birds, all these being worked with red gold and
white silver, and their eyes were of pearls and jacinths: whosoever
beheld them was confounded.
They then passed on, and found a saloon constructed of polished marble
adorned with jewels. The beholder imagined that upon its floor was
running water, and if any one walked upon it he would slip. The Emeer
Moosa therefore ordered the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad to throw upon it
something that they might be enabled to walk on it; and he did this, and
contrived so that they passed on. And they found in it a great dome
constructed of stones gilded with red gold. The party had not beheld, in
all that they had seen, anything more beautiful than it. And in the
midst of that dome was a great dome-crowned structure of alabaster,
around which were lattice windows, decorated, and adorned with oblong
emeralds, such as none of the kings could procure. In it was a pavilion
of brocade, raised upon columns of red gold, and within this were birds,
the feet of which were of emeralds; beneath each bird was a net of
brilliant pearls, spread over a fountain; and by the brink of the
fountain was placed a couch adorned with pearls and jewels and jacinths,
whereon was a damsel resembling the shining sun. Eyes had not beheld
one more beautiful. Upon her was a garment of brilliant pearls, on her
head was a crown of red gold, with a fillet of jewels, on her neck was a
necklace of jewels in the middle of which were refulgent gems, and upon
her forehead were two jewels the light of which was like that of the
sun; and she seemed as though she were looking at the people, and
observing them to the right and left. When the Emeer Moosa beheld this
damsel, he wondered extremely at her loveliness, and was confounded by
her beauty and the redness of her cheeks and the blackness of her hair.
Any beholder would imagine that she was alive, and not dead. And they
said to her: "Peace be on thee, O damsel!" But Talib said to the emeer:
"May God amend thy state! Know that this damsel is dead. There is no
life in her. How then can she return the salutation?" And he added: "O
Emeer, she is skilfully embalmed; and her eyes have been taken out after
her death, and quicksilver hath been put beneath them, after which they
have been restored to their places; so they gleam; and whenever the air
putteth them in motion, the beholder imagineth that she twinkleth her
eyes, though she is dead."
And as to the couch upon which was the damsel, it had steps, and upon
the steps were two slaves, one of them white and the other black; and in
the hand of one of them was a weapon of steel, and in the hand of the
other a jewelled sword that blinded the eyes; and before the two slaves
was a tablet of gold, whereon was read an inscription, which was this:
In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful. Praise be to God,
the Creator of Man; and He is the Lord of lords, and the Cause of
causes. O thou, if thou know me not, I will acquaint thee with my name
and my descent. I am Tedmur, the daughter of the King of the
Amalekites. I possessed what none of the kings possessed, and ruled
with justice, and acted impartially toward my subjects: I gave and
bestowed, and I lived a long time in the enjoyment of happiness and an
easy life, and possessing emancipated female and male slaves. Thus I
did until the summoner of death came to my abode, and disasters
occurred before me. And the case was this: Seven years in succession
came upon us, during which no water descended on us from heaven, nor
did any grass grow for us on the face of the earth. So we ate what
food we had in our dwellings, and after that, we fell upon the beasts
and ate them, and there remained nothing. Upon this, therefore, I
caused the wealth to be brought, and meted it with a measure, and sent
it by trusty men, who went about with it through all the districts,
not leaving unvisited a single large city, to seek for some food. But
they found it not; and they returned to us with the wealth, after a
long absence. So thereupon we exposed to view our riches and our
treasures, locked the gates of the fortresses in our city, and
submitted ourselves to the decree of our Lord, committing our case to
our Master; and thus we all died, as thou beholdest, and left what we
had built and what we had treasured. This is our story: Whoso arriveth
at our city, and entereth it, let him take of the wealth what he can,
but not touch anything that is on my body; for it is the covering of
my person. Therefore let him fear God, and not seize aught of it; for
he would destroy himself. Peace be on you! I beg God, moreover, to
save you from the evil of trials and sickness.
The Emeer Moosa, when he heard these words, again wept and was
admonished by what he witnessed. He then said to his companions: "Bring
the sacks, and fill them with part of these riches and these vessels and
rarities and jewels." And thereupon, Talib, the son of Sahl, said to the
Emeer Moosa: "O Emeer, shall we leave this damsel with the things that
are upon her? They are things that have no equal, nor is the like of
them at any time found, and they are more than the riches thou hast
taken, and will be the best present by which thou mayest ingratiate
thyself with the Prince of the Faithful." But the emeer replied:
"Heardest thou not that which the damsel hath given as a charge, in the
inscription upon this tablet? Moreover, and especially, she hath given
it as a charge offered in confidence, and we are not of the people of
treachery." The Vizier Talib, however, said: "And on account of these
words wilt thou leave these riches and these jewels, when she is dead?
What then should she do with these things, which are the ornaments of
the world, and the decoration of the living? With a garment of cotton
might this damsel be covered, and we are more worthy of the things than
she." Then he drew near to the steps, and ascended them until he reached
the spot between the two slaves, when, lo, one of these two smote him
upon his back, and the other smote him with the sword that was in his
hand, and struck off his head, and he fell down dead. So the Emeer Moosa
said: "May God not regard with mercy thy resting-place! There was, in
these riches, a sufficiency; and covetousness doth dishonour the person
in whom it existeth!" He thereupon gave orders for the entry of the
troops, who accordingly entered, and they loaded the camels with part of
those riches and minerals; after which the Emeer Moosa commanded them to
close the gate as it was before.
They then proceeded along the sea-coast until they came in sight of a
high mountain overlooking the sea. In it were many caves, and, lo, in
these was a people of the blacks, clad in hides, and with burnouses of
hides upon their heads, whose language was not known. And when they saw
the troops, they ran away from them, and fled, while their women and
their children stood at the entrances of the caves. So the Emeer Moosa
said: "O Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad, what are these people?" And he answered:
"These are the objects of the inquiry of the Prince of the Faithful."
They therefore alighted, and the tents were pitched, and the riches were
put down; and they had not rested when the king of the blacks came down
from the mountain, and drew near to the troops. He was acquainted with
the Arabic language; wherefore, when he came to the Emeer Moosa, he
saluted him; and the emeer returned his salutation, and treated him with
honour. Then the king of the blacks said to the emeer: "Are ye of
mankind, or of the genies?" The emeer answered: "As to us, we are of
mankind; and as to you, there is no doubt but that ye are of the
genies, because of your seclusion in this mountain that is separated
from the world, and because of the greatness of your make." But the king
of the blacks replied: "Nay, we are a people of the race of Adam, of the
sons of Ham, the son of Noah, on whom be peace! And as to this sea, it
is known by the name of El-Karkar."
The Emeer Moosa then said to him: "We are the associates of the King of
El-Islam, Abd-El-Melik the son of Marwan; and we have come on account of
the bottles of brass that are here in your sea, and wherein are the
devils imprisoned from the time of Solomon, the son of David. He hath
commanded us to bring him some of them, that he may see them, and divert
himself by the view of them." And the king of the blacks replied: "Most
willingly." Then he feasted him with fish, and ordered the divers to
bring up from the sea some of the bottles of Solomon; and they brought
up for them twelve bottles; wherewith the Emeer Moosa was delighted, and
the Sheikh Abd-Es-Samad also, and the soldiers, on account of the
accomplishment of the affair of the Prince of the Faithful. The Emeer
Moosa thereupon presented to the king of the blacks many presents, and
gave him large gifts. In like manner, too, the king of the blacks gave
to the Emeer Moosa a present consisting of wonders of the sea.
Then they bade him farewell, and they journeyed back until they came to
the land of Syria, and went in to the Prince of the Faithful; whereupon
the Emeer Moosa acquainted him with all that he had seen, and all that
had occurred to him with respect to the verses and histories and
admonitions, and told him of the case of Talib the son of Sahl. And the
Prince of the Faithful said to him: "Would that I had been with you,
that I might have beheld what ye beheld!" He then took the bottles, and
proceeded to open one after another, and the devils came forth from
them, saying: "Repentance, O Prophet of God! We will not return to the
like conduct ever!" And Abd-El-Melik the son of Marwan wondered at this.
After this, the Prince of the Faithful caused the riches to be brought
before him, and divided them among the people. And he said: "God hath
not bestowed upon any one the like of what He bestowed upon Solomon the
son of David."
This is the end of that which hath come down to us, of the history of
the City of Brass, entire. And God is all-knowing.
THE STORY OF ALI BABA AND THE FORTY THIEVES
In a town in Persia, there lived two brothers, one named Cassim, the
other Ali Baba. Their father left them scarcely anything; but as he had
divided his little property equally between them, it would seem that
their fortune ought to have been equal; but chance determined otherwise.
Cassim married a wife, who soon after became heiress to a large sum, and
to a warehouse full of rich goods; so that he all at once became one of
the richest and most considerable merchants, and lived at his ease. Ali
Baba, on the other hand, who had married a woman as poor as himself,
lived in a very wretched habitation, and had no other means to maintain
his wife and children but his daily labour of cutting wood, and bringing
it to town to sell, upon three asses, which were his whole substance.
One day, when Ali Baba was in the forest, and had just cut wood enough
to load his asses, he saw at a distance a great cloud of dust, which
seemed to be driven toward him: he observed it very attentively, and
distinguished soon after a body of horse. Though there had been no
rumour of robbers in that country, Ali Baba began to think that they
might prove such, and without considering what might become of his
asses, was resolved to save himself. He climbed up a large, thick tree,
whose branches, at a little distance from the ground, were so close to
one another that there was but little space between them. He placed
himself in the middle, from whence he could see all that passed without
being discovered; and the tree stood at the base of a single rock, so
steep and craggy that nobody could climb up it.
The troop, who were all well mounted and armed, came to the foot of this
rock, and there dismounted. Ali Baba counted forty of them, and, from
their looks and equipage, was assured that they were robbers. Nor was he
mistaken in his opinion; for they were a troop of banditti, who, without
doing any harm to the neighbourhood, robbed at a distance, and made that
place their rendezvous; but what confirmed him in his opinion was, that
every man unbridled his horse, tied him to some shrub, and hung about
his neck a bag of corn which they brought behind them. Then each of them
took his saddle wallet, which seemed to Ali Baba to be full of gold and
silver from its weight. One, who was the most personable amongst them,
and whom he took to be their captain, came with his wallet on his back
under the tree in which Ali Baba was concealed, and making his way
through some shrubs, pronounced these words so distinctly: "_Open,
Sesame_," that Ali Baba heard him. As soon as the captain of the robbers
had uttered these words, a door opened in the rock; and after he had
made all his troop enter before him, he followed them, when the door
shut again of itself. The robbers stayed some time within the rock, and
Ali Baba, who feared that some one, or all of them together, might come
out and catch him, if he should endeavour to make his escape, was
obliged to sit patiently in the tree. He was nevertheless tempted to get
down, mount one of their horses, and lead another, driving his asses
before him with all the haste he could to town; but the uncertainty of
the event made him choose the safest course.
At last the door opened again, and the forty robbers came out. As the
captain went in last, he came out first, and stood to see them all pass
by him, when Ali Baba heard him make the door close by pronouncing these
words: "_Shut, Sesame_." Every man went and bridled his horse, fastened
his wallet, and mounted again; and when the captain saw them all ready,
he put himself at their head, and they returned the way they had come.
Ali Baba did not immediately quit his tree; for, said he to himself,
they may have forgotten something and may come back again, and then I
shall be taken. He followed them with his eyes as far as he could see
them; and afterward stayed a considerable time before he descended.
Remembering the words the captain of the robbers used to cause the door
to open and shut, he had the curiosity to try if his pronouncing them
would have the same effect. Accordingly, he went among the shrubs, and
perceiving the door concealed behind them, stood before it, and said:
"_Open, Sesame!"_ The door instantly flew wide open. Ali Baba, who
expected a dark dismal cavern, was surprised to see it well lighted and
spacious, in the form of a vault, which received the light from an
opening at the top of the rock. He saw all sorts of provisions, rich
bales of silk stuff, brocade, and valuable carpeting, piled upon one
another; gold and silver ingots in great heaps, and money in bags. The
sight of all these riches made him suppose that this cave must have been
occupied for ages by robbers, who had succeeded one another. Ali Baba
did not stand long to consider what he should do, but went immediately
into the cave, and as soon as he had entered, the door shut of itself,
but this did not disturb him, because he knew the secret to open it
again. He never regarded the silver, but made the best use of his time
in carrying out as much of the gold coin as he thought his three asses
could carry. He collected his asses, which were dispersed, and when he
had loaded them with the bags, laid wood over in such a manner that they
could not be seen. When he had done he stood before the door, and
pronouncing the words: "_Shut, Sesame!"_ the door closed after him, for
it had shut of itself while he was within, but remained open while he
was out. He then made the best of his way to town.
When Ali Baba got home, he drove his asses into a little yard, shut the
gates very carefully, threw off the wood that covered the bags, carried
them into his house, and ranged them in order before his wife, who sat
on a sofa. His wife handled the bags, and finding them full of money,
suspected that her husband had been robbing, insomuch that she could not
help saying: "Ali Baba, have you been so unhappy as to----" "Be quiet,
wife," interrupted Ali Baba, "do not frighten yourself; I am no robber,
unless he may be one who steals from robbers. You will no longer
entertain an ill opinion of me, when I shall tell you my good fortune."
He then emptied the bags, which raised such a great heap of gold as
dazzled his wife's eyes; and when he had done, told her the whole
adventure from beginning to end; and, above all, recommended her to keep
it secret. The wife, cured of her fears, rejoiced with her husband at
their good fortune, and would count all the gold piece by piece. "Wife,"
replied Ali Baba, "you do not know what you undertake, when you pretend
to count the money; you will never have done. I will dig a hole, and
bury it; there is no time to be lost." "You are in the right, husband,"
replied she; "but let us know, as nigh as possible, how much we have. I
will borrow a small measure in the neighbourhood, and measure it, while
you dig the hole." "What you are going to do is to no purpose, wife,"
said Ali Baba; "if you would take my advice, you had better let it
alone; but keep the secret, and do what you please." Away the wife ran
to her brother-in-law Cassim, who lived just by, but was not then at
home; and addressing herself to his wife, desired her to lend her a
measure for a little while. Her sister-in-law asked her, whether she
would have a great or a small one. The wife asked for a small one. The
sister-in-law agreed to lend one, but as she knew Ali Baba's poverty,
she was curious to know what sort of grain his wife wanted to measure,
and artfully putting some suet at the bottom of the measure, brought it
to her with an excuse, that she was sorry that she had made her stay so
long, but that she could not find it sooner. Ali Baba's wife went home,
set the measure upon the heap of gold, filled it and emptied it often
upon the sofa, till she had done: when she was very well satisfied to
find the number of measures amounted to so many as they did, and went to
tell her husband, who had almost finished digging the hole. While Ali
Baba was burying the gold, his wife, to show her exactness and diligence
to her sister-in-law, carried the measure back again, but without taking
notice that a piece of gold had stuck to the bottom. "Sister," said she,
giving it to her again, "you see that I have not kept your measure long;
I am obliged to you for it, and return it with thanks."
As soon as her sister-in-law was gone, Cassim's wife looked at the
bottom of the measure, and was inexpressibly surprised to find a piece
of gold stuck to it. Envy immediately possessed her breast. "What!" said
she, "has Ali Baba gold so plentiful as to measure it? Where has that
poor wretch got all this wealth?" Cassim, her husband, was not at home,
but at his counting-house, which he left always in the evening. His wife
waited for him, and thought the time an age; so great was her impatience
to tell him the circumstance, at which she guessed he would be as much
surprised as herself.
When Cassim came home, his wife said to him: "Cassim, I know you think
yourself rich, but you are much mistaken; Ali Baba is infinitely richer
than you; he does not count his money, but measures it." Cassim desired
her to explain the riddle, which she did, by telling him the stratagem
she had used to make the discovery, and showed him the piece of money,
which was so old that they could not tell in what prince's reign it was
coined. Cassim, instead of being pleased, conceived a base envy at his
brother's prosperity; he could not sleep all that night, and went to him
in the morning before sunrise, although after he had married the rich
widow, he had never treated him as a brother, but neglected him. "Ali
Baba," said he, accosting him, "you are very reserved in your affairs;
you pretend to be miserably poor, and yet you measure gold." "How,
brother?" replied Ali Baba; "I do not know what you mean: explain
yourself." "Do not pretend ignorance," replied Cassim, showing him the
piece of gold his wife had given him. "How many of these pieces," added
he, "have you? My wife found this at the bottom of the measure you
borrowed yesterday."
By this discourse, Ali Baba perceived that Cassim and his wife, through
his own wife's folly, knew what they had so much reason to conceal; but
what was done could not be recalled; therefore, without shewing the
least surprise or trouble, he confessed all, told his brother by what
chance he had discovered this retreat of the thieves, in what place it
was; and offered him part of his treasure to keep the secret. "I expect
as much," replied Cassim haughtily; "but I must know exactly where this
treasure is, and how I may visit it myself when I choose; otherwise I
will go and inform against you, and then you will not only get no more,
but will lose all you have, and I shall have a share for my
information."
Ali Baba, more out of his natural good temper, than frightened by the
menaces of his unnatural brother, told him all he desired, and even the
very words he was to use to gain admission into the cave.
Cassim, who wanted no more of Ali Baba, left him, resolving to be
beforehand with him, and hoping to get all the treasure to himself. He
rose the next morning long before the sun, and set out for the forest
with ten mules bearing great chests, which he designed to fill; and
followed the road which Ali Baba had pointed out to him. He was not long
before he reached the rock, and found out the place by the tree, and
other marks, which his brother had given him. When he reached the
entrance of the cavern, he pronounced the words: "_Open, Sesame!_" and
the door immediately opened, and when he was in, closed upon him. In
examining the cave, he was in great admiration to find much more riches
than he had apprehended from Ali Baba's account. He was so covetous, and
greedy of wealth, that he could have spent the whole day in feasting his
eyes with so much treasure, if the thought that he came to carry some
away had not hindered him. He laid as many bags of gold as he could
carry at the door of the cavern, but his thoughts were so full of the
great riches he should possess, that he could not think of the necessary
word to make it open, but instead of "_Sesame_," said: "_Open, Barley!_"
and was much amazed to find that the door remained fast shut. He named
several sorts of grain, but still the door would not open. Cassim had
never expected such an incident, and was so alarmed at the danger he was
in, that the more he endeavoured to remember the word "_Sesame_," the
more his memory was confounded, and he had as much forgotten it as if he
had never heard it mentioned. He threw down the bags he had loaded
himself with and walked distractedly up and down the cave, without
having the least regard to the riches that were round him. About noon
the robbers chanced to visit their cave, and at some distance from it
saw Cassim's mules straggling about the rock, with great chests on their
backs. Alarmed at this novelty, they galloped full speed to the cave.
They drove away the mules, which Cassim had neglected to fasten, and
they strayed through the forest so far, that they were soon out of
sight. The robbers never gave themselves the trouble to pursue them,
being more concerned to know to whom they belonged, and while some of
them searched about the rock, the captain and the rest went directly to
the door, with their naked sabres in their hands, and pronouncing the
proper words, it opened.
Cassim, who heard the noise of the horses' feet from the middle of the
cave, never doubted of the arrival of the robbers, and his approaching
death; but was resolved to make one effort to escape from them. To this
end he rushed to the door, and no sooner heard the word _Sesame_, which
he had forgotten, and saw the door open, than he ran out and threw the
leader down, but could not escape the other robbers, who with their
sabres soon deprived him of life. The first care of the robbers after
this was to examine the cave. They found all the bags which Cassim had
brought to the door, to be ready to load his mules, and carried them
again to their places, without missing what Ali Baba had taken away
before. Then holding a council, and deliberating upon this occurrence,
they guessed that Cassim, when he was in, could not get out again; but
could not imagine how he had entered. It came into their heads that he
might have got down by the top of the cave; but the aperture by which it
received light was so high, and the rocks so inaccessible without, that
they gave up this conjecture. That he came in at the door they could not
believe, however, unless he had the secret of making it open. In short,
none of them could imagine which way he had entered; for they were all
persuaded nobody knew their secret, little imagining that Ali Baba had
watched them. It was a matter of the greatest importance to them to
secure their riches. They agreed therefore to cut Cassim's body
into quarters, to hang two on one side and two on the other, within the
door of the cave, to terrify any person who should attempt again to
enter. They had no sooner taken this resolution than they put it in
execution, and when they had nothing more to detain them, left the place
of their hoards well closed. They then mounted their horses, went to
beat the roads again, and to attack the caravans they might meet.
[Illustration]
_Cassim ... was so alarmed at the danger he was in that the more he
endeavoured to remember the word Sesame the more his memory was
confounded._
In the meantime, Cassim's wife was very uneasy when night came, and her
husband was not returned. She ran to Ali Baba in alarm, and said: "I
believe, brother-in-law, that you know Cassim, your brother, is gone to
the forest, and upon what account; it is now night, and he is not
returned; I am afraid some misfortune has happened to him." Ali Baba,
who had expected that his brother, after what he had said, would go to
the forest, had declined going himself that day, for fear of giving him
any umbrage; therefore told her, without any reflection upon her
husband's unhandsome behaviour, that she need not frighten herself, for
that certainly Cassim would not think it proper to come into the town
till the night should be pretty far advanced.
Cassim's wife, considering how much it concerned her husband to keep the
business secret, was the more easily persuaded to believe her
brother-in-law. She went home again, and waited patiently till midnight.
She repented of her foolish curiosity, and cursed her desire of
penetrating into the affairs of her brother and sister-in-law. She spent
all the night in weeping; and as soon as it was day, went to them,
telling them, by her tears, the cause of her coming. Ali Baba did not
wait for his sister-in-law to desire him to go and see what was become
of Cassim, but departed immediately with his three asses, begging of her
first to moderate her affliction. He went to the forest, and when he
came near the rock, having seen neither his brother nor the mules in his
way, was seriously alarmed at finding some blood spilt near the door,
which he took for an ill omen; but when he had pronounced the word, and
the door had opened, he was struck with horror at the dismal sight of
his brother's body. Without adverting to the little fraternal affection
his brother had shewn for him, Ali Baba went into the cave to find
something to enshroud his remains, and having loaded one of his asses
with them, covered them over with wood. The other two asses he loaded
with bags of gold, covering them with wood also as before; and then
bidding the door shut, came away; but was so cautious as to stop some
time at the end of the forest, that he might not go into the town before
night. When he came home, he drove the two asses loaded with gold into
his little yard, and left the care of unloading them to his wife, while
he led the other to his sister-in-law's house.
Ali Baba knocked at the door, which was opened by Morgiana, an
intelligent slave, fruitful in inventions to insure success in the most
difficult undertakings: and Ali Baba knew her to be such. When he came
into the court, he unloaded the ass, and taking Morgiana aside, said to
her: "The first thing I ask of you is an inviolable secrecy, both for
your mistress's sake and mine. Your master's body is contained in these
two bundles, and our business is, to bury him as if he had died a
natural death. Go, tell your mistress I want to speak with her; and mind
what I have said to you."
Morgiana went to her mistress, and Ali Baba followed her. "Well,
brother," said she, with impatience, "what news do you bring me of my
husband? I perceive no comfort in your countenance." "Sister," answered
Ali Baba, "I cannot satisfy your inquiries unless you hear my story
without speaking a word; for it is of as great importance to you as to
me to keep what has happened secret." "Alas!" said she, "this preamble
lets me know that my husband is not to be found; but at the same time I
know the necessity of secrecy, and I must constrain myself: say on, I
will hear you."
Ali Baba then detailed the incidents of his journey, till he came to the
finding of Cassim's body. "Now," said he, "sister, I have something to
relate which will afflict you the more, because it is what you so little
expect; but it cannot now be remedied; if my endeavours can comfort you,
I offer to put that which God hath sent me to what you have, and marry
you: assuring you that my wife will not be jealous, and that we shall
live happily together. If this proposal is agreeable to you, we must
think of acting so that my brother should appear to have died a natural
death. I think you may leave the management of the business to Morgiana,
and I will contribute all that lies in my power to your consolation."
What could Cassim's widow do better than accept of this proposal? for
though her first husband had left behind him a plentiful substance, his
brother was now much richer, and by the discovery of this treasure might
be still more so. Instead, therefore, of rejecting the offer, she
regarded it as the sure means of comfort; and drying up her tears, which
had begun to flow abundantly, and suppressing the outcries usual with
women who have lost their husbands, showed Ali Baba that she approved of
his proposal. Ali Baba left the widow, recommended to Morgiana to act
her part well, and then returned home with his ass.
Morgiana went out at the same time to an apothecary, and asked for a
sort of lozenges which he prepared, and were very efficacious in the
most dangerous disorders. The apothecary inquired who was ill at her
master's? She replied with a sigh, her good master Cassim himself: that
they knew not what his disorder was, but that he could neither eat nor
speak. After these words, Morgiana carried the lozenges home with her,
and the next morning went to the same apothecary's again, and with tears
in her eyes, asked for an essence which they used to give to sick people
only when at the last extremity. "Alas!" said she, taking it from the
apothecary, "I am afraid that this remedy will have no better effect
than the lozenges; and that I shall lose my good master." On the other
hand, as Ali Baba and his wife were often seen to go between Cassim's
and their own house all that day, and to seem melancholy, nobody was
surprised in the evening to hear the lamentable shrieks and cries of
Cassim's wife and Morgiana, who gave out everywhere that her master was
dead. The next morning, soon after day appeared, Morgiana, who knew a
certain old cobbler that opened his stall early, before other people,
went to him, and bidding him good morrow, put a piece of gold into his
hand. "Well," said Baba Mustapha, which was his name, and who was a
merry old fellow, looking at the gold, "this is good hansel: what must I
do for it? I am ready."
"Baba Mustapha," said Morgiana, "you must take with you your sewing
tackle, and go with me; but I must tell you, I shall blindfold you when
you come to such a place." Baba Mustapha seemed to hesitate a little at
these words. "Oh! oh!" replied he, "you would have me do something
against my conscience or against my honour?" "God forbid!" said
Morgiana, putting another piece of gold into his hand, "that I should
ask anything that is contrary to your honour; only come along with me,
and fear nothing."
Baba Mustapha went with Morgiana, who, after she had bound his eyes with
a handkerchief, conveyed him to her deceased master's house, and never
unloosed his eyes till he had entered the room where she had put the
corpse together. "Baba Mustapha," said she, "you must make haste and sew
these quarters together; and when you have done, I will give you another
piece of gold." After Baba Mustapha had finished his task, she
blindfolded him again, gave him the third piece of gold as she had
promised, and recommending secrecy to him, carried him back to the place
where she first bound his eyes, pulled off the bandage, and let him go
home, but watched him that he returned toward his stall, till he was
quite out of sight, for fear he should have the curiosity to return and
track her.
By the time Morgiana had warmed some water to wash the body, Ali Baba
came with incense to embalm it, after which it was sewn up in a
winding-sheet. Not long after, the joiner, according to Ali Baba's
orders, brought the bier, which Morgiana received at the door, and
helped Ali Baba to put the body into it; when she went to the mosque to
inform the imaum that they were ready. The people of the mosque, whose
business it was to wash the dead, offered to perform their duty, but she
told them that it was done already. Morgiana had scarcely got home
before the imaum and the other ministers of the mosque arrived. Four
neighbours carried the corpse on their shoulders to the burying-ground,
following the imaum, who recited some prayers. Morgiana, as a slave to
the deceased, followed the corpse, weeping, beating her breast, and
tearing her hair; and Ali Baba came after with some neighbours, who
often relieved the others in carrying the corpse to the burying-ground.
Cassim's wife stayed at home mourning, uttering lamentable cries with
the women of the neighbourhood, who came according to custom during the
funeral, and joining their lamentations with hers, filled the quarter
far and near with sorrow. In this manner Cassim's melancholy death was
concealed and hushed up between Ali Baba, his wife, Cassim's widow, and
Morgiana, with so much contrivance, that nobody in the city had the
least knowledge or suspicion of the cause of it.
Three or four days after the funeral, Ali Baba removed his few goods
openly to the widow's house; but the money he had taken from the robbers
he conveyed thither by night: soon after the marriage with his
sister-in-law was published, and as these marriages are common in the
Mussulman religion, nobody was surprised. As for Cassim's warehouse, Ali
Baba gave it to his own eldest son, promising that if he managed it
well, he would soon give him a fortune to marry very advantageously
according to his situation.
Let us now leave Ali Baba to enjoy the beginning of his good fortune,
and return to the forty robbers. They came again at the appointed time
to visit their retreat in the forest; but great was their surprise to
find Cassim's body taken away, with some of their bags of gold. "We are
certainly discovered," said the captain, "and if we do not speedily
apply some remedy, shall gradually lose all the riches which we have,
with so much pains and danger, been so many years amassing together. All
that we can think of the loss which we have sustained is, that the thief
whom we surprised had the secret of opening the door, and we arrived
luckily as he was coming out: but his body being removed, and with it
some of our money, plainly shows that he had an accomplice; and as it is
likely that there were but two who had discovered our secret, and one
has been caught, we must look narrowly after the other. What say you, my
lads?" All the robbers thought the captain's proposal so advisable, that
they unanimously approved of it, and agreed that they must lay all other
enterprises aside, to follow this closely, and not give it up till they
had succeeded.
"I expected no less," said the captain, "from your fidelity: but, first
of all, one of you who is artful, and enterprising, must go into the
town disguised as a traveller, to try if he can hear any talk of the
strange death of the man whom we have killed, as he deserved; and
endeavour to find out who he was, and where he lived. This is a matter
of the first importance for us to ascertain, that we may do nothing
which we may have reason to repent of, by discovering ourselves in a
country where we have lived so long unknown. But to warn him who shall
take upon himself this commission, and to prevent our being deceived by
his giving us a false report, I ask you all, if you do not think that in
case of treachery, or even error of judgment, he should suffer death?"
Without waiting for the suffrages of his companions, one of the robbers
started up, and said: "I submit to this condition, and think it an
honour to expose my life, by taking the commission upon me; but
remember, at least, if I do not succeed, that I neither wanted courage
nor good will to serve the troop." After this robber had received great
commendations from the captain, he disguised himself, and taking his
leave of the troop that night, went into the town just at daybreak; and
walked up and down, till accidentally he came to Baba Mustapha's stall,
which was always open before any of the shops.
Baba Mustapha was seated with an awl in his hand, just going to work.
The robber saluted him, bidding him good morrow; and perceiving that he
was old, said: "Honest man, you begin to work very early: is it possible
that one of your age can see so well? I question, even if it were
somewhat lighter, whether you could see to stitch."
"Certainly," replied Baba Mustapha, "you must be a stranger, and do not
know me; for old as I am, I have extraordinarily good eyes; and you will
not doubt it when I tell you that I sewed a dead body together in a
place where I had not so much light as I have now." The robber was
overjoyed to think that he had addressed himself, at his first coming
into the town, to a man who in all probability could give him the
intelligence he wanted. "A dead body!" replied he with affected
amazement. "What could you sew up a dead body for? You mean you sewed up
his winding-sheet." "No, no," answered Baba Mustapha, "I perceive your
meaning; you want to have me speak out, but you shall know no more." The
robber wanted no farther assurance to be persuaded that he had
discovered what he sought. He pulled out a piece of gold, and putting it
into Baba Mustapha's hand, said to him: "I do not want to learn your
secret, though I can assure you I would not divulge it, if you trusted
me with it; the only thing which I desire of you is, to do me the favour
to shew me the house where you stitched up the dead body."
"If I were disposed to do you that favour," replied Baba Mustapha,
holding the money in his hand, ready to return it, "I assure you I
cannot. I was taken to a certain place, where I was blinded, I was then
led to the house, and afterward brought back again in the same manner;
you see, therefore, the impossibility of my doing what you desire."
"Well," replied the robber, "you may, however, remember a little of the
way that you were led blindfolded. Come, let me blind your eyes at the
same place. We will walk together; perhaps you may recognise some part;
and as everybody ought to be paid for his trouble, there is another
piece of gold for you; gratify me in what I ask you." So saying, he put
another piece of gold into his hand.
The two pieces of gold were great temptations to Baba Mustapha. He
looked at them a long time in his hand, without saying a word, thinking
with himself what he should do; but at last he pulled out his purse,
and put them in. "I cannot assure you," said he to the robber, "that I
can remember the way exactly; but since you desire, I will try what I
can do." At these words Baba Mustapha rose up, to the great joy of the
robber, and without shutting his shop, where he had nothing valuable to
lose, he led the robber to the place where Morgiana had bound his eyes.
"It was here," said Baba Mustapha, "I was blindfolded; and I turned as
you see me." The robber, who had his handkerchief ready, tied it over
his eyes, walked by him till he stopped, partly leading, and partly
guided by him. "I think," said Baba Mustapha, "I went no farther," and
he had now stopped directly at Cassim's house, where Ali Baba then
lived. The thief, before he pulled off the band, marked the door with a
piece of chalk, which he had ready in his hand; and then asked him if he
knew whose house that was; to which Baba Mustapha replied, that as he
did not live in that neighbourhood he could not tell. The robber,
finding he could discover no more from Baba Mustapha, thanked him for
the trouble he had taken, and left him to go back to his stall, while he
returned to the forest, persuaded that he should be very well received.
A little after the robber and Baba Mustapha had parted, Morgiana went
out of Ali Baba's house upon some errand, and upon her return, seeing
the mark the robber had made, stopped to observe it. "What can be the
meaning of this mark?" said she to herself. "Somebody intends my master
no good: however, with whatever intention it was done, it is advisable
to guard against the worst." Accordingly, she fetched a piece of chalk,
and marked two or three doors on each side in the same manner, without
saying a word to her master or mistress.
In the meantime the thief rejoined his troop in the forest, and
recounted to them his success. All the robbers listened to him with the
utmost satisfaction; when the captain, after commending his diligence,
addressing himself to them all, said: "Comrades, we have no time to
lose: let us set off well armed; but that we may not excite any
suspicion, let only one or two go into the town together, and join at
our rendezvous, which shall be the great square. In the meantime, our
comrade who brought us the good news, and I, will go and find out the
house, that we may consult what had best be done."
This plan was approved of by all, and they were soon ready. They filed
off in parties of two each, and got into the town without being in the
least suspected. The captain, and he who had visited the town in the
morning as spy, came in the last. He led the captain into the street
where he had marked Ali Baba's residence; and when they came to the
first of the houses which Morgiana had marked, he pointed it out. But
the captain observed that the next door was chalked in the same manner:
and shewing it to his guide, asked him which house it was, that, or the
first? The guide was so confounded, that he knew not what answer to
make; but still more puzzled, when he saw five or six houses similarly
marked. He assured the captain, with an oath, that he had marked but
one, and could not tell who had chalked the rest so that he could not
distinguish the house which the cobbler had stopped at.
The captain, finding that their design had proved abortive, went
directly to the place of rendezvous, and told the first of his troop
whom he met that they had lost their labour, and must return to their
cave. When the troop was all got together, the captain told them the
reason of their returning; and presently the conductor was declared by
all worthy of death. He condemned himself, acknowledging that he ought
to have taken better precaution, and prepared to receive the stroke from
him who was appointed to cut off his head. Another of the gang, who
promised himself that he should succeed better, immediately presented
himself, and his offer being accepted, he went and corrupted Baba
Mustapha, as the other had done; and being shewn the house, marked it in
a place more remote from sight, with red chalk.
Not long after, Morgiana, whose eyes nothing could escape, went out, and
seeing the red chalk, and arguing with herself as she had done before,
marked the other neighbours' houses in the same place and manner. The
robber, at his return to his company, valued himself much on the
precaution he had taken, which he looked upon as an infallible way of
distinguishing Ali Baba's house from the others; and the captain and all
of them thought it must succeed. They conveyed themselves into the town
with the same precaution as before; but when the robber and his captain
came to the street, they found the same difficulty: at which the captain
was enraged, and the robber in as great confusion as his predecessor.
Thus the captain and his troop were forced to retire a second time, and
much more dissatisfied; while the unfortunate robber, who had been the
author of the mistake, underwent the same punishment; which he willingly
submitted to.
The captain, having lost two brave fellows of his troop, was afraid of
diminishing it too much by pursuing this plan to get information of the
residence of their plunderer. He found by their example that their heads
were not so good as their hands on such occasions; and therefore
resolved to take upon himself the important commission. Accordingly, he
went and addressed himself to Baba Mustapha, who did him the same
service he had done to the other robbers. He did not set any particular
mark on the house, but examined and observed it so carefully, by
passing often by it, that it was impossible for him to mistake it.
The captain, well satisfied with his attempt, and informed of what he
wanted to know, returned to the forest; and when he came into the cave,
where the troop waited for him, said: "Now, comrades, nothing can
prevent our full revenge, as I am certain of the house, and in my way
hither I have thought how to put it into execution, but if any one can
form a better expedient, let him communicate it." He then told them his
contrivance; and as they approved of it, ordered them to go into the
villages about, and buy nineteen mules, with thirty-eight large leather
jars, one full of oil, and the others empty. In two or three days' time
the robbers had purchased the mules and jars, and as the mouths of the
jars were rather too narrow for his purpose, the captain caused them to
be widened; and after having put one of his men into each, with the
weapons which he thought fit, leaving open the seam which had been
undone to leave them room to breathe, he rubbed the jars on the outside
with oil from the full vessel. Things being thus prepared, when the
nineteen mules were loaded with thirty-seven robbers in jars, and the
jar of oil, the captain, as their driver, set out with them, and reached
the town by the dusk of the evening, as he had intended. He led them
through the streets till he came to Ali Baba's, at whose door he
designed to have knocked; but was prevented by his sitting there after
supper to take a little fresh air. He stopped his mules, addressed
himself to him, and said: "I have brought some oil a great way, to sell
at to-morrow's market; and it is now so late that I do not know where to
lodge. If I should not be troublesome to you, do me the favour to let me
pass the night with you, and I shall be very much obliged by your
hospitality."
Though Ali Baba had seen the captain of the robbers in the forest, and
had heard him speak, it was hardly possible to know him in the disguise
of an oil-merchant. He told him he should be welcome, and immediately
opened his gates for the mules to go into the yard. At the same time he
called to a slave, and ordered him, when the mules were unloaded, to put
them into the stable, and give them fodder; and then went to Morgiana,
to bid her get a good supper. He did more. When he saw the captain had
unloaded his mules, and that they were put into the stables as he had
ordered, and he was looking for a place to pass the night in the air, he
brought him into the hall where he received his company, telling him he
would not suffer him to be in the court. The captain excused himself on
pretence of not being troublesome; but really to have room to execute
his design, and it was not till after the most pressing importunity that
he yielded. Ali Baba, not content to keep company, till supper was
ready, with the man who had a design on his life, continued talking with
him till it was ended, and repeating his offer of service. The captain
rose up at the same time with his host; and while Ali Baba went to speak
to Morgiana he withdrew into the yard, under pretence of looking at his
mules. Ali Baba, after charging Morgiana afresh to take care of his
guest, said to her: "To-morrow morning I design to go to the bath before
day; take care my bathing linens be ready, give them to Abdoollah,"
which was the slave's name, "and make me some good broth against I
return." After this he went to bed.
In the meantime, the captain went from the stable to give his people
orders what to do; and beginning at the first jar, and so on to the
last, said to each man: "As soon as I throw some stones out of the
chamber window where I lie, do not fail to cut the jar open with the
knife you have about you for the purpose, and come out, and I will
immediately join you." After this he returned into the house, when
Morgiana, taking up a light, conducted him to his chamber, where she
left him; and he, to avoid any suspicion, put the light out soon after,
and laid himself down in his clothes, that he might be the more ready to
rise.
Morgiana, remembering Ali Baba's orders, got his bathing linens ready,
and ordered Abdoollah to set on the pot for the broth; but while she was
preparing it, the lamp went out, and there was no more oil in the house,
nor any candles. What to do she did not know, for the broth must be
made. Abdoollah seeing her very uneasy, said: "Do not fret and tease
yourself, but go into the yard, and take some oil out of one of the
jars." Morgiana thanked Abdoollah for his advice, took the oil-pot, and
went into the yard; when as she came nigh the first jar, the robber
within said softly: "Is it time?" Though the robber spoke low, Morgiana
was struck with the voice the more, because the captain, when he
unloaded the mules, had taken the lids off this and all the other jars
to give air to his men, who were ill enough at their ease, almost
wanting room to breathe. As much surprised as Morgiana naturally was at
finding a man in a jar, instead of the oil she wanted, many would have
made such an outcry as to have given an alarm; whereas Morgiana
comprehending immediately the importance of keeping silence, and the
necessity of applying a speedy remedy without noise, conceived at once
the means, and collecting herself without shewing the least emotion,
answered: "Not yet, but presently." She went in this manner to all the
jars, giving the same answer, till she came to the jar of oil.
By this means, Morgiana found that her master Ali Baba, who thought that
he had entertained an oil merchant, had admitted thirty-eight robbers
into his house, regarding this pretended merchant as their captain. She
made what haste she could to fill her oil-pot, and returned into her
kitchen; where, as soon as she had lighted her lamp, she took a great
kettle, went again to the oil-jar, filled the kettle, set it on a large
wood-fire, and as soon as it boiled went and poured enough into every
jar to stifle and destroy the robber within.
When this action, worthy of the courage of Morgiana, was executed
without any noise, she returned into the kitchen with the empty kettle;
and having put out the great fire she had made to boil the oil, and
leaving just enough to make the broth, put out the lamp also, and
remained silent; resolving not to go to rest till she had observed what
might follow through a window of the kitchen, which opened into the
yard.
She had not waited long before the captain of the robbers got up, opened
the window, and finding no light, and hearing no noise, or any one
stirring in the house, gave the appointed signal, by throwing little
stones, several of which hit the jars, as he doubted not by the sound
they gave. He then listened, but not hearing or perceiving anything
whereby he could judge that his companions stirred, he began to grow
very uneasy, threw stones again a second and also a third time, and
could not comprehend the reason that none of them should answer his
signal. Much alarmed, he went softly down into the yard, and going to
the first jar, whilst asking the robber, whom he thought alive, if he
was in readiness, smelt the hot boiled oil, which sent forth a steam out
of the jar. Hence he suspected that his plot to murder Ali Baba and
plunder his house was discovered. Examining all the jars one after
another, he found that all the members of his gang were dead; and by the
oil he missed out of the last jar guessed the means and manner of their
death. Enraged to despair at having failed in his design, he forced the
lock of a door that led from the yard to the garden, and climbing over
the walls, made his escape.
When Morgiana heard no noise, and found, after waiting some time, that
the captain did not return, she concluded that he had chosen rather to
make his escape by the garden than the street door, which was
double-locked. Satisfied and pleased to have succeeded so well, in
saving her master and family, she went to bed.
Ali Baba rose before day, and, followed by his slave, went to the baths,
entirely ignorant of the important event which had happened at home; for
Morgiana had not thought it safe to wake him before, for fear of losing
her opportunity; and after her successful exploit she thought it
needless to disturb him.
When he returned from the baths, the sun was risen; he was very much
surprised to see the oil jars and that the merchant was not gone with
the mules. He asked Morgiana, who opened the door, and had let all
things stand as they were, that he might see them, the reason of it. "My
good master," answered she, "God preserve you and all your family; you
will be better informed of what you wish to know when you have seen what
I have to show you, if you will but give yourself the trouble to follow
me."
As soon as Morgiana had shut the door, Ali Baba followed her; when she
requested him to look into the first jar and see if there was any oil.
Ali Baba did so, and seeing a man, started back in alarm, and cried out.
"Do not be afraid," said Morgiana; "the man you see there can neither do
you nor anybody else any harm. He is dead." "Ah, Morgiana!" said Ali
Baba, "what is it you show me? Explain yourself." "I will," replied
Morgiana; "moderate your astonishment, and do not excite the curiosity
of your neighbours. Look into all the other jars."
Ali Baba examined all the other jars, and when he came to that which had
the oil in, found it prodigiously sunk, and stood for some time
motionless, sometimes looking at the jars, and sometimes at Morgiana,
without saying a word, so great was his surprise: at last, when he had
recovered himself, he said: "And what is become of the merchant?"
"Merchant!" answered she, "he is as much one as I am; I will tell you
who he is, and what is become of him: but you had better hear the story
in your own chamber; for it is time for your health that you had your
broth after your bathing."
While Ali Baba retired to his chamber, Morgiana went into the kitchen to
fetch the broth, but before he would drink it, he first entreated her to
satisfy his impatience, and tell him what had happened, with all the
circumstances; and she obeyed him.
"This," she said, when she had completed her story, "is the account you
asked of me; and I am convinced it is the consequence of what I observed
some days ago, but did not think fit to acquaint you with; for when I
came in one morning early I found our street door marked with white
chalk, and the next morning with red; upon which, both times without
knowing what was the intention of those chalks, I marked two or three
neighbours' doors on each side in the same manner. If you reflect on
this, and what has since happened, you will find it to be a plot of the
robbers of the forest, of whose gang there are two wanting, and now they
are reduced to three: all this shows that they had sworn your
destruction, and it is proper you should be upon your guard, while there
is one of them alive: for my part, I shall neglect nothing necessary to
your preservation, as I am in duty bound."
When Morgiana had left off speaking, Ali Baba was so sensible of the
great service she had done him, that he said to her: "I will not die
without rewarding you as you deserve; I owe my life to you, and for the
first token of my acknowledgment, give you your liberty from this
moment, till I can complete your recompense as I intend. I am persuaded
with you, that the forty robbers have laid snares for my destruction.
God, by your means, has delivered me from them as yet, and I hope will
continue to preserve me from their wicked designs, and deliver the world
from their persecution. All that we have to do is to bury the bodies of
these pests of mankind immediately, and with all the secrecy imaginable,
that nobody may suspect what is become of them. But that labour
Abdoollah and I will undertake."
Ali Baba's garden was very long, and shaded at the farther end by a
great number of large trees. Under these he and the slave dug a trench,
long and wide enough to hold all the robbers. Afterward they lifted the
bodies out of the jars, took away their weapons, carried them to the end
of the garden, laid them in the trench, and levelled the ground again.
When this was done, Ali Baba hid the jars and weapons; and as he had no
occasion for the mules, he sent them at different times to be sold in
the market by his slave.
While Ali Baba took these measures to prevent the public from knowing
how he came by his riches in so short a time, the captain of the forty
robbers returned to the forest with inconceivable mortification; and in
his confusion at his ill success, so contrary to what he had promised
himself, entered the cave, not being able, all the way from the town, to
come to any resolution how to revenge himself of Ali Baba.
The loneliness of the gloomy cavern became frightful to him. "Where are
you, my brave lads," cried he, "old companions of my watchings, inroads,
and labour? What can I do without you? Did I collect you only to lose
you by so base a fate, and so unworthy of your courage! Had you died
with your sabres in your hands, like brave men, my regret had been less!
When shall I enlist so gallant a troop again? And if I could, can I
undertake it without exposing so much gold and treasure to him who hath
already enriched himself out of it? I cannot, I ought not to think of
it, before I have taken away his life. I will undertake that alone,
which I could not accomplish with your powerful assistance; and when I
have taken measures to secure this treasure from being pillaged, I will
provide for it new masters and successors after me, who shall preserve
and augment it to all posterity." This resolution being taken, he was
not at a loss how to execute his purpose; but full of hopes, slept all
that night very quietly.
When he awoke early next morning, he dressed himself, agreeably to the
project he had formed, went to the town, and took a lodging in a khan.
As he expected what had happened at Ali Baba's might make a great noise,
he asked his host what news there was in the city? Upon which the
innkeeper told him a great many circumstances, which did not concern him
in the least. He judged by this, that the reason why Ali Baba kept his
affairs so secret, was for fear people should know where the treasure
lay; and because he knew his life would be sought on account of it. This
urged him the more to neglect nothing to rid himself of so cautious an
enemy.
The captain now assumed the character of a merchant, and conveyed
gradually a great many sorts of rich stuffs and fine linen to his
lodging from the cavern, but with all the necessary precautions
imaginable to conceal the place whence he brought them. In order to
dispose of the merchandise, when he had amassed them together, he took a
warehouse, which happened to be opposite to Cassim's, which Ali Baba's
son had occupied since the death of his uncle.
He took the name of Khaujeh Houssain, and as a newcomer, was, according
to custom, extremely civil and complaisant to all the merchants his
neighbours. Ali Baba's son was from his vicinity one of the first to
converse with Khaujeh Houssain, who strove to cultivate his friendship
more particularly when, two or three days after he was settled, he
recognised Ali Baba, who came to see his son, and stopped to talk with
him as he was accustomed to do. When he was gone, the impostor learnt
from his son who he was. He increased his assiduities, caressed him in
the most engaging manner, made him some small presents, and often asked
him to dine and sup with him.
Ali Baba's son did not choose to lie under such obligation to Khaujeh
Houssain, without making the like return; but was so much straitened for
want of room in his house, that he could not entertain him so well as he
wished; he therefore acquainted his father Ali Baba with his intention,
and told him that it did not look well for him to receive such favours
from Khaujeh Houssain without inviting him in return.
Ali Baba, with great pleasure, took the treat upon himself. "Son," said
he, "to-morrow being Friday, which is a day that the shops of such great
merchants as Khaujeh Houssain and yourself are shut, get him to take a
walk with you, and as you come back, pass by my door and call in. It
will look better to have it happen accidentally, than if you gave him a
formal invitation. I will go and order Morgiana to provide a supper."
The next day Ali Baba's son and Khaujeh Houssain met by appointment,
took their walk, and as they returned, Ali Baba's son led Khaujeh
Houssain through the street where his father lived; and when they came
to the house, stopped and knocked at the door. "This, sir," said he, "is
my father's house; who, from the account I have given him of your
friendship, charged me to procure him the honour of your acquaintance."
Though it was the sole aim of Khaujeh Houssain to introduce himself into
Ali Baba's house, that he might kill him without hazarding his own life
or making any noise; yet he excused himself, and offered to take his
leave. But a slave having opened the door, Ali Baba's son took him
obligingly by the hand, and in a manner forced him in.
Ali Baba received Khaujeh Houssain with a smiling countenance, and in
the most obliging manner. He thanked him for all the favours he had done
his son; adding withal, the obligation was the greater, as he was a
young man not much acquainted with the world.
Khaujeh Houssain returned the compliment, by assuring Ali Baba, that
though his son might not have acquired the experience of older men, he
had good sense equal to the knowledge of many others. After a little
more conversation on different subjects, he offered again to take his
leave; when Ali Baba, stopping him, said: "Where are you going, sir, in
so much haste? I beg you would do me the honour to sup with me, though
what I have to give you is not worth your acceptance; but such as it is,
I hope you will accept it as heartily as I give it." "Sir," replied
Khaujeh Houssain, "I am thoroughly persuaded of your good will; and if I
ask the favour of you not to take it ill that I do not accept your
obliging invitation, I beg of you to believe that it does not proceed
from any slight or intention to affront, but from a reason which you
would approve if you knew it.
"And what may that reason be, sir," replied Ali Baba, "if I may be so
bold as to ask you?" "It is," answered Khaujeh Houssain, "that I can eat
no victuals that have any salt in them; therefore judge how I should
feel at your table." "If that is the only reason," said Ali Baba, "it
ought not to deprive me of the honour of your company at supper; for, in
the first place, there is no salt ever put into my bread, and as to the
meat we shall have to-night, I promise you there shall be none in that.
Therefore you must do me the favour to stay. I will return immediately."
Ali Baba went into the kitchen, and ordered Morgiana to put no salt to
the meat that was to be dressed that night; and to make quickly two or
three ragouts besides what he had ordered, but be sure to put no salt in
them.
Morgiana, who was always ready to obey her master, could not help
seeming somewhat dissatisfied at his strange order. "Who is this
difficult man," said she, "who eats no salt with his meat? Your supper
will be spoiled, if I keep it back so long." "Do not be angry,
Morgiana," replied Ali Baba; "he is an honest man; therefore do as I bid
you."
Morgiana obeyed, though with no little reluctance, and had a curiosity
to see this man who ate no salt. To this end, when she had finished what
she had to do in the kitchen, she helped Abdoollah to carry up the
dishes; and looking at Khaujeh Houssain, knew him at first sight,
notwithstanding his disguise, to be the captain of the robbers, and
examining him very carefully, perceived that he had a dagger under his
garment. "I am not in the least amazed," said she to herself, "that this
wicked wretch, who is my master's greatest enemy, would eat no salt with
him, since he intends to assassinate him; but I will prevent him."
Morgiana, while they were eating, made the necessary preparations for
executing one of the boldest acts ever meditated, and had just
determined, when Abdoollah came for the dessert of fruit, which she
carried up, and as soon as he had taken the meat away, set upon the
table; after that, she placed three glasses by Ali Baba, and going out,
took Abdoollah with her to sup, and to give Ali Baba the more liberty of
conversation with his guest.
Khaujeh Houssain, or rather the captain of the robbers, thought he had
now a favourable opportunity of being revenged on Ali Baba. "I will,"
said he to himself, "make the father and son both drunk: the son, whose
life I intend to spare, will not be able to prevent my stabbing his
father to the heart; and while the slaves are at supper, or asleep in
the kitchen, I can make my escape over the gardens as before."
Instead of going to supper, Morgiana, who had penetrated the intentions
of the counterfeit Khaujeh Houssain, would not give him time to put his
villainous design into execution, but dressed herself neatly with a
suitable head-dress like a dancer, girded her waist with a silver-gilt
girdle, to which there hung a poniard with a hilt and guard of the same
metal, and put a handsome mask on her face. When she had thus disguised
herself, she said to Abdoollah: "Take your tabor, and let us go and
divert our master and his son's guest, as we do sometimes when he is
alone."
Abdoollah took his tabor and played all the way into the hall before
Morgiana, who when she came to the door made a low obeisance, with a
deliberate air, in order to draw attention, and by way of asking leave
to exhibit her skill. Abdoollah, seeing that his master had a mind to
say something, left off playing. "Come in, Morgiana," said Ali Baba,
"and let Khaujeh Houssain see what you can do, that he may tell us what
he thinks of you. But, sir," said he, turning toward his guest, "do not
think that I put myself to any expense to give you this diversion, since
these are my slave and my cook and housekeeper; and I hope you will not
find the entertainment they give us disagreeable."
Khaujeh Houssain, who did not expect this diversion after supper, began
to fear he should not be able to improve the opportunity he thought he
had found: but hoped, if he now missed his aim, to secure it another
time, by keeping up a friendly correspondence with the father and son;
therefore, though he could have wished Ali Baba would have declined the
dance, he had the complaisance to express his satisfaction at what he
saw pleased his host.
As soon as Abdoollah saw that Ali Baba and Khaujeh Houssain had done
talking, he began to play on the tabor, and accompanied it with an air;
to which Morgiana, who was an excellent performer, danced in such a
manner as would have created admiration in any other company besides
that before which she now exhibited, among whom, perhaps, none but the
false Khaujeh Houssain was in the least attentive to her, the rest
having seen her so frequently.
After she had danced several dances with equal propriety and grace, she
drew the poniard, and holding it in her hand, began a dance, in which
she outdid herself, by the many different figures, light movements, and
the surprising leaps and wonderful exertions with which she accompanied
it. Sometimes she presented the poniard to one person's breast,
sometimes to another's, and oftentimes seemed to strike her own. At
last, as if she was out of breath, she snatched the tabor from Abdoollah
with her left hand, and holding the dagger in her right, presented the
other side of the tabor, after the manner of those who get a livelihood
by dancing, and solicit the liberality of the spectators.
Ali Baba put a piece of gold into the tabor, as did also his son: and
Khaujeh Houssain, seeing that she was coming to him, had pulled his
purse out of his bosom to make her a present; but while he was putting
his hand into it, Morgiana, with a courage and resolution worthy of
herself, plunged the poniard into his heart. Ali Baba and his son,
shocked at this action, cried out aloud. "Unhappy wretch!" exclaimed Ali
Baba, "what have you done to ruin me and my family?" "It was to
preserve, not to ruin you," answered Morgiana; "for see here," continued
she (opening the pretended Khaujeh Houssain's garment, and showing the
dagger), "what an enemy you had entertained! Look well at him, and you
will find him to be both the fictitious oil-merchant, and the captain of
the gang of forty robbers. Remember, too, that he would eat no salt with
you; and what would you have more to persuade you of his wicked design?
Before I saw him, I suspected him as soon as you told me you had such a
guest. I knew him, and you now find that my suspicion was not
groundless."
Ali Baba, who immediately felt the new obligation he had to Morgiana for
saving his life a second time, embraced her: "Morgiana," said he, "I
gave you your liberty, and then promised you that my gratitude should
not stop there, but that I would soon give you higher proofs of its
sincerity, which I now do by making you my daughter-in-law." Then
addressing himself to his son, he said: "I believe you, son, to be so
dutiful a child, that you will not refuse Morgiana for your wife. You
see that Khaujeh Houssain sought your friendship with a treacherous
design to take away my life; and, if he had succeeded, there is no doubt
but he would have sacrificed you also to his revenge. Consider, that by
marrying Morgiana you marry the preserver of my family and your own."
The son, far from showing any dislike, readily consented to the
marriage; not only because he would not disobey his father, but also
because it was agreeable to his inclination.
After this, they thought of burying the captain of the robbers with his
comrades, and did it so privately that nobody discovered their bones
till many years after, when no one had any concern in the publication of
this remarkable history.
A few days afterward, Ali Baba celebrated the nuptials of his son and
Morgiana with great solemnity, a sumptuous feast, and the usual dancing
and spectacles; and had the satisfaction to see that his friends and
neighbours, whom he invited, had no knowledge of the true motives of the
marriage; but that those who were not unacquainted with Morgiana's good
qualities commended his generosity and goodness of heart.
Ali Baba forbore, after this marriage, from going again to the robbers'
cave, as he had done, for fear of being surprised, from the time he had
brought away his brother Cassim's mangled remains. He had kept away
after the death of the thirty-seven robbers and their captain, supposing
the other two, whom he could get no account of, might be alive.
At the year's end, when he found that they had not made any attempt to
disturb him, he had the curiosity to make another journey, taking the
necessary precautions for his safety. He mounted his horse, and when he
came to the cave, and saw no footsteps of men or beasts, looked upon it
as a good sign. He alighted, tied his horse to a tree, then approaching
the entrance and pronouncing the words, _Open, Sesame!_ the door opened.
He entered the cavern, and by the condition he found things in, judged
that nobody had been there since the false Khaujeh Houssain, when he had
fetched the goods for his shop; that the gang of forty robbers was
completely destroyed, and no longer doubted that he was the only person
in the world who had the secret of opening the cave, so that all the
treasure was at his sole disposal. Having brought with him a wallet, he
put into it as much gold as his horse would carry, and returned to town.
Afterward Ali Baba carried his son to the cave, and taught him the
secret, which they handed down to their posterity, who, using their good
fortune with moderation, lived in great honour and splendour.
THE HISTORY OF CODADAD AND HIS BROTHERS
There formerly reigned in the city of Harran a most magnificent and
potent sultan, who loved his subjects, and was equally beloved by them.
He was endued with all virtues, and wanted nothing to complete his
happiness but an heir. He continually prayed to Heaven for a child; and
one night in his sleep, a prophet appeared to him and said: "Your
prayers are heard; you have obtained what you have desired; rise as soon
as you awake, go to your prayers, and make two genuflexions; then walk
into the garden of your palace, call your gardener, and bid him bring
you a pomegranate; eat as many of the seeds as you please, and your
wishes shall be accomplished."
The sultan calling to mind his dream when he awoke, returned thanks to
Heaven, got up, prayed, made two genuflexions, and then went into his
garden, where he took fifty pomegranate seeds, which he counted, and
ate. Some time afterward forty-nine of his wives presented him with
sons, each one as vigorous as a young palm-tree, but Pirouzè, the
fiftieth wife, remained childless. The sultan, therefore, took an
aversion to this lady and would have had her put to death had not his
vizier prevented him, advising rather that she be sent to Samaria, to
her brother, Sultan Samer, with orders that she be well treated.
Not long after Pirouzè had been retired to her brother's country, a most
beautiful prince was born to her. The prince of Samaria wrote
immediately to the sultan of Harran, to acquaint him with the birth of a
son, and to congratulate him on the occasion. The sultan was much
rejoiced at this intelligence, and answered Prince Samer as follows:
"Cousin, all my other wives have each presented me with a prince. I
desire you to educate the child of Pirouzè, to give him the name of
Codadad, and to send him to me when I may apply for him."
The prince of Samaria spared nothing that might improve the education of
his nephew. He taught him to ride, draw the bow, and all other
accomplishments becoming the son of a sovereign; so that Codadad, at
eighteen years of age, was looked upon as a prodigy. The young prince,
being inspired with a courage worthy his birth, said one day to his
mother: "Madam, I begin to grow weary of Samaria; I feel a passion for
glory; give me leave to seek it amidst the perils of war. My father the
sultan of Harran has many enemies. Why does he not call me to his
assistance? Must I spend my life in sloth, when all my brothers have the
happiness to be fighting by his side?" "My son," answered Pirouzè, "I am
no less impatient to have your name become famous; I could wish you had
already signalised yourself against your father's enemies; but we must
wait till he requires it." "No, madam," replied Codadad, "I have already
waited too long. I burn to see the sultan, and am tempted to offer him
my service, as a young stranger: no doubt but he will accept of it, and
I will not discover myself till I have performed some glorious actions."
Pirouzè approved of his generous resolutions, and Codadad departed from
Samaria, as if he had been going to the chase, without acquainting
Prince Samer, lest he should thwart his design.
He was mounted on a white charger, who had a bit and shoes of gold, his
housing was of blue satin embroidered with pearls; the hilt of his
cimeter was of one single diamond, and the scabbard of sandalwood,
adorned with emeralds and rubies, and on his shoulder he carried his bow
and quiver. In this equipage, which greatly set off his handsome
person, he arrived at the city of Harran, and soon found means to offer
his service to the sultan; who being charmed with his beauty, and
perhaps indeed by natural sympathy, gave him a favourable reception, and
asked his name and quality. "Sir," answered Codadad, "I am son to an
emir of Grand Cairo; an inclination to travel has made me quit my
country, and understanding that you were engaged in war, I am come to
your court to offer your majesty my service." The sultan, upon hearing
this, shewed him extraordinary kindness, and gave him a command in his
army.
The young prince soon gained the esteem of the officers, and was admired
by the soldiers. Having no less wit than courage, he so far advanced
himself in the sultan's esteem, as to become his favourite. All the
ministers and other courtiers daily resorted to Codadad, and were so
eager to purchase his friendship, that they neglected the sultan's sons.
The princes could not but resent this conduct, and all conceived an
implacable hatred against him; but the sultan's affection daily
increasing, he was never weary of giving him fresh testimonies of his
regard. He always would have him near his person; and to shew his high
opinion of his wisdom and prudence, committed to his care the other
princes, though he was of the same age as they; so that Codadad was made
governor of his brothers.
This only served to heighten their hatred. "Is it come to this," said
they, "that the sultan, not satisfied with loving a stranger more than
us, will have him to be our governor, and not allow us to act without
his leave? This is not to be endured. We must rid ourselves of this
foreigner." "Let us go together," said one of them, "and despatch him."
"No, no," answered another; "we had better be cautious how we sacrifice
ourselves. His death would render us odious to the sultan. Let us
destroy him by some stratagem. We will ask his permission to hunt, and,
when at a distance from the palace, proceed to some other city and stay
there some time. The sultan will wonder at our absence, and perceiving
we do not return, perhaps put the stranger to death, or at least will
banish him from court, for suffering us to leave the palace."
All the princes applauded this artifice. They went together to Codadad,
and desired him to allow them to take the diversion of hunting,
promising to return the same day. Pirouzè's son was taken in the snare,
and granted the permission his brothers desired. They set out, but never
returned. They had been three days absent, when the sultan asked Codadad
where the princes were, for it was long since he had seen them. "Sir,"
answered Codadad, after making a profound reverence, "they have been
hunting these three days, but they promised me they would return
sooner." The sultan grew uneasy, and his uneasiness increased when he
perceived the princes did not return the next day. He could not check
his anger: "Indiscreet stranger," said he to Codadad, "why did you let
my sons go without bearing them company? Go, seek them immediately, and
bring them to me, or your life shall be forfeited."
These words chilled with alarm Pirouzè's unfortunate son. He armed
himself, departed from the city, and like a shepherd who had lost his
flock, searched the country for his brothers, inquiring at every village
whether they had been seen; but hearing no news of them, abandoned
himself to the most lively grief. He was inconsolable for having given
the princes permission to hunt, or for not having borne them company.
After some days spent in fruitless search, he came to a plain of
prodigious extent, in the midst whereof was a palace built of black
marble. He drew near, and at one of the windows beheld a most beautiful
lady; but set off with no other ornament than her own charms; for her
hair was dishevelled, her garments torn, and on her countenance appeared
all the marks of affliction. As soon as she saw Codadad, and judged he
might hear her, she directed her discourse to him, saying: "Young man,
depart from this fatal place, or you will soon fall into the hands of
the monster that inhabits it: a black, who feeds only on human blood,
resides in this palace; he seizes all persons whom their ill fate
conducts to this plain, and shuts them up in his dungeons, whence they
are never released, but to be devoured by him."
"Madam," answered Codadad, "tell me who you are, and be not concerned
for myself." "I am a lady of quality of Grand Cairo," replied the
captive; "I was passing by this castle yesterday, on my way to Bagdad,
and met with the black, who killed all my attendants, and brought me
hither. I beg of you," she cried, "to make your escape: the black will
soon return; he is gone out to pursue some travellers he espied at a
distance on the plain. Lose no time, but fly."
She had scarcely done speaking before the black appeared. He was of
monstrous bulk, and of a dreadful aspect, mounted on a large Tartar
horse, and bore a heavy cimeter, that none but himself could wield. The
prince seeing him, was amazed at his gigantic stature, directed his
prayers to Heaven to assist him, then drew his own cimeter, and firmly
awaited his approach. The monster, despising so inconsiderable an enemy,
called to him to submit without fighting. Codadad by his conduct shewed
that he was resolved to defend his life; for rushing upon the black, he
wounded him on the knee. The monster, feeling himself wounded, uttered
such a dreadful yell as made all the plain resound. He grew furious and
foamed with rage, and raising himself on his stirrups, made at Codadad
with his dreadful cimeter. The blow was so violent, that it would have
put an end to the young prince, had not he avoided it by a sudden
spring. The cimeter made a horrible hissing in the air: but, before the
black could have time to make a second blow, Codadad struck him on his
right arm with such force that he cut it off. The dreadful cimeter fell
with the hand that held it, and the black, yielding under the violence
of the stroke, lost his stirrups, and made the earth shake with the
weight of his fall. The prince alighted at the same time, and cut off
his enemy's head. Just then the lady, who had been a spectator of the
combat, and was still offering up her earnest prayers to Heaven for the
young hero, uttered a shriek of joy, and said to Codadad: "Prince and
Deliverer, finish the work you have begun; the black has the keys of
this castle, take them and deliver me out of prison."
The prince searched the wretch as he lay stretched on the ground, and
found several keys. He opened the first door, and entered a court, where
he saw the lady coming to meet him; she would have cast herself at his
feet, the better to express her gratitude, but he would not permit her.
She commended his valour, and extolled him above all the heroes in the
world. He returned her compliments; and she appeared still more lovely
to him near, than she had done at a distance. I know not whether she
felt more joy at being delivered from the desperate danger she had been
in, than he for having done so considerable a service to so beautiful a
person.
Their conversation was interrupted by dismal cries and groans. "What do
I hear?" said Codadad; "whence come these miserable lamentations, which
pierce my ears?" "My lord," said the lady, pointing to a little door in
the court, "they come from thence. There are I know not how many
wretched persons whom fate has thrown into the hands of the black. They
are all chained, and the monster drew out one every day to devour."
"It is an addition to my joy," answered the young prince, "to understand
that my victory will save the lives of those unfortunate beings. Come
with me, madam, to partake in the satisfaction of giving them their
liberty." Having so said, they advanced toward the door of the dungeon,
where Codadad, pitying them, and impatient to put an end to their
sufferings, presently put one of the keys into the lock. The noise made
all the unfortunate captives, who concluded it was the black coming,
according to custom, to seize one of them to devour, redouble their
cries and groans.
In the meantime, the prince had opened the door; he went down a steep
staircase into a deep vault, which received some feeble light from a
little window, and in which there were above a hundred persons, bound to
stakes. "Unfortunate travellers," said he to them, "who only expected
the moment of an approaching death, give thanks to Heaven which has this
day delivered you by my means. I have slain the black by whom you were
to be devoured, and am come to knock off your chains." The prisoners
hearing these words, gave a shout of mingled joy and surprise. Codadad
and the lady began to unbind them; and as soon as any of them were
loose, they helped to take off the fetters from the rest; so that in a
short time they were all at liberty.
They then kneeled down, and having returned thanks to Codadad for what
he had done for them, went out of the dungeon; but when they were come
into the court, how was the prince surprised to see among the prisoners
those he was in search of, and almost without hopes to find! "Princes,"
cried he, "is it you whom I behold? May I flatter myself that it is in
my power to restore you to the sultan your father, who is inconsolable
for the loss of you? Are you all here alive? Alas! the death of one of
you will suffice to damp the joy I feel for having delivered you."
The forty-nine princes all made themselves known to Codadad, who
embraced them one after another, and told them how uneasy their father
was on account of their absence. They gave their deliverer all the
commendations he deserved, as did the other prisoners, who could not
find words expressive enough to declare their gratitude. Codadad, with
them, searched the whole castle, where was immense wealth: curious
silks, gold brocades, Persian carpets, China satins, and an infinite
quantity of other goods, which the black had taken from the caravans he
had plundered, a considerable part whereof belonged to the prisoners
Codadad had then liberated. Every man knew and claimed his property. The
prince restored them their own, and divided the rest of the merchandise
among them. Then he said to them: "How will you carry away your goods?
We are here in a desert place, and there is no likelihood of your
getting horses." "My lord," answered one of the prisoners, "the black
robbed us of our camels, as well as of our goods, and perhaps they may
be in the stables of this castle." "That is not unlikely," replied
Codadad; "let us examine." Accordingly they went to the stables, where
they not only found the camels, but also the horses belonging to the
sultan of Harran's sons. All the merchants, overjoyed that they had
recovered their goods and camels, together with their liberty, thought
of nothing but prosecuting their journey; but first repeated their
thanks to their deliverer.
When they were gone, Codadad, directing his discourse to the lady, said:
"What place, madam, do you desire to go to? I intend to bear you company
to the spot you shall choose for your retreat, and I question not but
that all these princes will do the same." The sultan of Harran's sons
protested to the lady, that they would not leave her till she was
restored to her friends.
"Princes," said she, "I am of a country too remote from here; and,
besides that, it would be abusing your generosity to oblige you to
travel so far. I must confess that I have left my native country for
ever. I told you that I was a lady of Grand Cairo; but since you have
shewn me so much favour, I should be much in the wrong in concealing the
truth from you: I am a sultan's daughter. A usurper has possessed
himself of my father's throne, after having murdered him, and I have
been forced to fly to save my life."
Codadad and his brothers requested the princess to tell them her story,
and after thanking them for their repeated protestations of readiness to
serve her, she could not refuse to satisfy their curiosity, and began
the recital of her adventures in the following manner.
"There was in a certain island," said the princess, "a great city called
Deryabar, governed by a magnificent and virtuous sultan, who had no
children, which was the only blessing wanting to make him happy. He
continually addressed his prayers to Heaven, but Heaven only partially
granted his requests, for the queen his wife, after a long expectation,
brought forth a daughter.
"I am that unfortunate princess; my father was rather grieved than
pleased at my birth; but he submitted to the will of God, and caused me
to be educated with all possible care, being resolved, since he had no
son, to teach me the art of ruling, that I might supply his place after
his death.
"There was, at the court of Deryabar, an orphan youth of good birth whom
the sultan, my father, had befriended and educated according to his
rank. He was very handsome, and, not wanting ability, found means to
please my father, who conceived a great friendship for him. All the
courtiers perceived it, and guessed that the young man might in the end
be my husband. In this idea, and looking on him already as heir to the
crown, they made their court to him, and every one endeavoured to gain
his favour. He soon saw into their designs, and forgetting the distance
there was between our conditions, flattered himself with the hopes that
my father was fond enough of him to prefer him before all the princes in
the world. He went farther; for the sultan not offering me to him as
soon as he could have wished, he had the boldness to ask me of him.
Whatever punishment his insolence deserved, my father was satisfied with
telling him he had other thoughts in relation to me. The youth was
incensed at this refusal; he resented the contempt, as if he had asked
some maid of ordinary extraction, or as if his birth had been equal to
mine. Nor did he stop here, but resolved to be revenged on the sultan,
and with unparalleled ingratitude conspired against him. In short, he
murdered him, and caused himself to be proclaimed sovereign of Deryabar.
The grand vizier, however, while the usurper was butchering my father
came to carry me away from the palace, and secured me in a friend's
house, till a vessel he had provided was ready to sail. I then left the
island, attended only by a governess and that generous minister, who
chose rather to follow his master's daughter than to submit to a tyrant.
"The grand vizier designed to carry me to the courts of the neighbouring
sultans, to implore their assistance, and excite them to revenge my
father's death; but Heaven did not concur in a resolution we thought so
just. When we had been but a few days at sea, there arose such a furious
storm, that our vessel, carried away by the violence of the winds and
waves, was dashed in pieces against a rock. My governess, the grand
vizier, and all that attended me, were swallowed up by the sea. I lost
my senses; and whether I was thrown upon the coast, or whether Heaven
wrought a miracle for my deliverance, I found myself on shore when my
senses returned.
"In my despair and horror I was on the point of casting myself into the
sea again; when I heard behind me a great noise of men and horses. I
looked about to see what it might be, and espied several armed horsemen,
among whom was one mounted on an Arabian charger. He had on a garment
embroidered with silver, a girdle set with precious stones, and a crown
of gold on his head. Though his habit had not convinced me that he was
chief of the company, I should have judged it by the air of grandeur
which appeared in his person. He was a young man extraordinarily well
shaped, and perfectly beautiful. Surprised to see a young lady alone in
that place, he sent some of his officers to ask who I was. I answered
only by weeping. The shore being covered with the wreck of our ship,
they concluded that I was certainly some person who had escaped from the
vessel. This conjecture excited the curiosity of the officers, who began
to ask me a thousand questions, with assurances that their master was a
generous prince, and that I should receive protection at his court.
"The sultan, impatient to know who I was, grew weary of waiting the
return of his officers, and drew near to me. He gazed on me very
earnestly, and observing that I did not cease weeping, without being
able to return an answer to their questions, he forbade them troubling
me any more; and directing his discourse to me: 'Madam,' said he, 'I
conjure you to moderate your excessive affliction. I dare assure you
that, if your misfortunes are capable of receiving any relief, you shall
find it in my dominions. You shall live with the queen my mother, who
will endeavour by her kindness to ease your affliction. I know not yet
who you are, but I find I already take an interest in your welfare.'
"I thanked the young sultan for his goodness to me, accepted his
obliging offer; and to convince him that I was not unworthy of them,
told him my condition. When I had done speaking, the prince assured me
that he was deeply concerned at my misfortunes. He then conducted me to
his palace, and presented me to the queen his mother, to whom I was
obliged again to repeat my misfortunes. The queen seemed very sensible
of my trouble, and conceived extreme affection for me. On the other
hand, the sultan her son fell desperately in love with me, and soon
offered me his hand and his crown. I was so taken up with the thoughts
of my calamities, that the prince, though so lovely a person, did not
make so great an impression on me as he might have done at another time.
However, gratitude prevailing, I did not refuse to make him happy, and
our nuptials were concluded with all imaginable splendour.
"While the people were taken up with the celebration of their
sovereign's nuptials, a neighbouring prince, his enemy, made a descent
by night on the island with a great number of troops and surprised and
cut to pieces my husband's subjects. We escaped very narrowly, for he
had already entered the palace with some of his followers; but we found
means to slip away and to get to the sea-coast, where we threw ourselves
into a fishing-boat which we had the good fortune to meet with. Two days
we were driven about by the winds, without knowing what would become of
us. The third day we espied a vessel making toward us under sail. We
rejoiced at first, believing it had been a merchant-ship which might
take us aboard; but what was our consternation, when, as it drew near,
we saw ten or twelve armed pirates appear on the deck. Having boarded,
five or six of them leaped into our boat, seized us, bound the prince,
and conveyed us into their ship, where they immediately took off my
veil. My youth and features touched them, and they all declared how much
they were charmed at the sight of me. Instead of casting lots, each of
them claimed the preference, and me as his right. The dispute grew warm,
they came to blows, and fought like madmen. The deck was soon covered
with dead bodies, and they were all killed but one, who, being left sole
possessor of me, said: 'You are mine. I will carry you to Grand Cairo,
to deliver you to a friend of mine, to whom I have promised a beautiful
slave. But who,' added he, looking upon the sultan, my husband, 'is that
man? What relation does he bear to you? Are you allied by blood or
love?' 'Sir,' answered I, 'he is my husband.' 'If so,' replied the
pirate, 'in pity I must rid myself of him: it would be too great an
affliction to him to see you disposed of to another.' Having spoken
these words, he took up the unhappy prince, who was bound, and threw him
into the sea, notwithstanding all my endeavours to prevent him.
"I shrieked in a dreadful manner at the sight of what he had done, and
had certainly cast myself into the sea also, but that the pirate held
me. He saw my design, and therefore bound me with cords to the
main-mast, then hoisting sail, made toward the land, and got ashore. He
unbound me and led me to a little town, where he bought camels, tents,
and slaves, and then set out for Grand Cairo, designing, as he still
said, to present me to his friend, according to his promise.
"We had been several days upon the road, when, as we were crossing this
plain yesterday, we descried the black who inhabited this castle. At a
distance we took him for a tower, and when near us, could scarcely
believe him to be a man. He drew his huge cimeter, and summoned the
pirate to yield himself prisoner, with all his slaves and the lady he
was conducting. You know the end of this dreadful adventure and can
foresee what would have been my fate had you, generous prince, not come
to my deliverance."
[Illustration]
_As it drew near we saw ten or twelve armed pirates appear on the deck._
As soon as the princess had finished the recital of her adventures,
Codadad declared to her that he was deeply concerned at her misfortunes.
"But, madam," added he, "it shall be your own fault if you do not live
at ease for the future. The sultan of Harran's sons offer you a safe
retreat in the court of their father; be pleased to accept of it, and if
you do not disdain the affection of your deliverer, permit me to assure
you of it, and to espouse you before all these princes; let them be
witnesses to our contract." The princess consented, and the marriage was
concluded that very day in the castle, where they found all sorts of
provisions, with an abundance of delicious wine and other liquors.
They all sat down at table; and after having eaten and drunk
plentifully, took with them the rest of the provisions, and set out for
the sultan of Harran's court. They travelled several days, encamping in
the pleasantest places they could find, and were within one day's
journey of Harran, when Codadad, directing his discourse to all his
company, said: "Princes, I have too long concealed from you who I am.
Behold your brother Codadad! I, as well as you, received my being from
the sultan of Harran, the prince of Samaria brought me up, and the
Princess Pirouzè is my mother. Madam," added he, addressing himself to
the princess of Deryabar, "do you also forgive me for having concealed
my birth from you? Perhaps, by discovering it sooner, I might have
prevented some disagreeable reflections, which may have been occasioned
by a match you may have thought unequal." "No, sir," answered the
princess "the opinion I at first conceived of you heightened every
moment and you did not stand in need of the extraction you now discover
to make me happy."
The princes congratulated Codadad on his birth, and expressed much
satisfaction at being made acquainted with it. But in reality, instead
of rejoicing, their hatred of so amiable a brother was increased. They
met together at night, and forgetting that had it not been for the brave
son of Pirouzè they must have been devoured by the black, agreed among
themselves to murder him. "We have no other course to choose," said one
of them, "for the moment our father shall come to understand that this
stranger, of whom he is already so fond, is our brother, he will declare
him his heir, and we shall all be obliged to obey and fall down before
him." He added much more, which made such an impression on their
unnatural minds, that they immediately repaired to Codadad, then asleep,
stabbed him repeatedly, and leaving him for dead in the arms of the
princess of Deryabar, proceeded on their journey to the city of Harran,
where they arrived the next day.
The sultan their father conceived the greater joy at their return,
because he had despaired of ever seeing them again: he asked what had
been the occasion of their stay. But they took care not to acquaint him
with it, making no mention either of the black or of Codadad; and only
said, that being curious to see different countries, they had spent some
time in the neighbouring cities.
In the meantime Codadad lay in his tent weltering in his blood and
little differing from a dead man, with the princess his wife, who seemed
to be in not much better condition than himself. She rent the air with
her dismal shrieks, tore her hair, and bathing her husband's body with
her tears, "Alas! Codadad, my dear Codadad," cried she, "is it you whom
I behold just departing this life? Can I believe these are your brothers
who have treated you so unmercifully, those brothers whom thy valour had
saved? O Heaven! which has condemned me to lead a life of calamities, if
you will not permit me to have a consort, why did you permit me to find
one? Behold, you have now robbed me of two, just as I began to be
attached to them."
By these and other moving expressions the afflicted princess of Deryabar
vented her sorrow, fixing her eyes on the unfortunate Codadad, who could
not hear her; but he was not dead, and his consort, observing that he
still breathed, ran to a large town she espied in the plain, to inquire
for a surgeon. She was directed to one, who went immediately with her;
but when they came to the tent, they could not find Codadad, which made
them conclude he had been dragged away by some wild beast to be
devoured. The princess renewed her complaints and lamentations in a most
affecting manner. The surgeon was moved, and being unwilling to leave
her in so distressed a condition, proposed to her to return to the town,
offering her his house and service.
She suffered herself to be prevailed upon. The surgeon conducted her to
his house, and without knowing, as yet, who she was, treated her with
all imaginable courtesy and respect. He used all his endeavours to
comfort her, but it was vain to think of removing her sorrow. "Madam,"
said he to her one day, "be pleased to recount to me your misfortunes;
tell me your country and your condition. Perhaps I may give you some
good advice, when I am acquainted with all the circumstances of your
calamity."
The surgeon's words were so efficacious, that they wrought on the
princess, who recounted to him all her adventures; and when she had
done, the surgeon directed his discourse to her: "Madam," said he, "you
ought not thus to give way to your sorrow; you ought rather to arm
yourself with resolution, and perform what the duty of a wife requires
of you. You are bound to avenge your husband. If you please, I will wait
on you as your attendant. Let us go to the sultan of Harran's court; he
is a good and a just prince. You need only represent to him in lively
colours, how Prince Codadad has been treated by his brothers. I am
persuaded he will do you justice." "I submit to your reasoning,"
answered the princess; "it is my duty to endeavour to avenge Codadad;
and since you are so generous as to offer to attend me, I am ready to
set out." No sooner had she fixed this resolution, than the surgeon
ordered two camels to be made ready, on which the princess and he
mounted, and repaired to Harran.
They alighted at the first caravanserai they found, and inquired of the
host the news at court. "Deryabar," said he, "is in very great
perplexity. The sultan had a son, who lived long with him as a stranger,
and none can tell what is become of the young prince. One of the
sultan's wives, named Pirouzè, is his mother; she has made all possible
inquiry, but to no purpose. The sultan has forty-nine other sons, all by
different mothers, but not one of them has virtue enough to comfort him
for the death of Codadad; I say, his death, because it is impossible he
should be still alive, since no intelligence has been heard of him,
notwithstanding so much search has been made."
The surgeon, having heard this account from the host, concluded that the
best course the princess of Deryabar could take was to wait upon
Pirouzè; but that step required much precaution: for it was to be feared
that if the sultan of Harran's sons should happen to hear of the arrival
of their sister-in-law and her design, they might cause her to be
conveyed away before she could discover herself. The surgeon weighed all
these circumstances, and therefore, that he might manage matters with
discretion, desired the princess to remain in the caravanserai, whilst
he repaired to the palace, to observe which might be the safest way to
conduct her to Pirouzè.
He went accordingly into the city, and was walking toward the palace,
when he beheld a lady mounted on a mule richly accoutred. She was
followed by several ladies mounted also on mules, with a great number of
guards and black slaves. All the people formed a lane to see her pass
along, and saluted her by prostrating themselves on the ground. The
surgeon paid her the same respect, and then asked a calendar, who
happened to stand by him, whether that lady was one of the sultan's
wives. "Yes, brother," answered the calendar, "she is, and the most
honoured and beloved by the people, because she is the mother of Prince
Codadad, of whom you must have heard."
The surgeon asked no more questions, but followed Pirouzè to a mosque,
into which she went to distribute alms, and assist at the public prayers
which the sultan had ordered to be offered up for the safe return of
Codadad. The surgeon broke through the throng and advanced to Pirouzè's
guards. He waited the conclusion of the prayers, and when the princess
went out, stepped up to one of her slaves, and whispered him in the ear:
"Brother, I have a secret of moment to impart to the Princess Pirouzè:
may not I be introduced into her apartment?" "If that secret," answered
the slave, "relates to Prince Codadad I dare promise you shall have
audience of her; but if it concern not him, it is needless for you to be
introduced; for her thoughts are all engrossed by her son." "It is only
about that dear son," replied the surgeon, "that I wish to speak to
her." "If so," said the slave, "you need but follow us to the palace,
and you shall soon have the opportunity."
Accordingly, as soon as Pirouzè was returned to her apartment, the slave
acquainted her that a person unknown had some important information to
communicate to her, and that it related to Prince Codadad. No sooner had
he uttered these words, than Pirouzè expressed her impatience to see the
stranger. The slave immediately conducted him into the princess's closet
who ordered all her women to withdraw, except two, from whom she
concealed nothing. As soon as she saw the surgeon, she asked him eagerly
what news he had to tell her of Codadad. "Madam," answered the surgeon,
after having prostrated himself on the ground, "I have a long account to
give you, and such as will surprise you." He then related all the
particulars of what had passed between Codadad and his brothers, which
she listened to with eager attention; but when he came to speak of the
murder, the tender mother fainted away on her sofa, as if she had
herself been stabbed like her son. Her two women soon brought her to
herself and the surgeon continued his relation; and when he had
concluded, Pirouzè said to him: "Go back to the princess of Deryabar,
and assure her from me that the sultan shall soon own her for his
daughter-in-law; and as for yourself, your services shall be rewarded as
liberally as they deserve."
When the surgeon was gone, Pirouzè remained on the sofa in such a state
of affliction as may easily be imagined; and yielding to her tenderness
at the recollection of Codadad, "O my son!" said she, "I must never then
expect to see you more! Unfortunate Codadad, why did you leave me?"
While she uttered these words, she wept bitterly, and her two
attendants, moved by her grief, mingled their tears with hers.
Whilst they were all three in this manner vying in affliction, the
sultan came into the closet, and seeing them in this condition, asked
Pirouzè whether she had received any bad news concerning Codadad. "Alas!
sir," said she, "all is over, my son has lost his life, and to add to my
sorrow, I cannot pay him the funeral rites; for, in all probability,
wild beasts have devoured him." She then told him all she had heard from
the surgeon, and did not fail to enlarge on the inhuman manner in which
Codadad had been murdered by his brothers.
The sultan did not give Pirouzè time to finish her relation, but
transported with anger, and giving way to his passion, "Madam," said he
to the princess, "those perfidious wretches who cause you to shed these
tears, and are the occasion of mortal grief to their father, shall soon
feel the punishment due to their guilt." The sultan, having spoken these
words, with indignation in his countenance, went directly to the
presence-chamber, where all his courtiers attended, and such of the
people as had petitions to present to him. They were alarmed to see him
in passion, and thought his anger had been kindled against them. He
ascended the throne, and causing his grand vizier to approach, "Hassan,"
said he, "go immediately, take a thousand of my guards, and seize all
the princes, my sons; shut them up in the tower used as a prison for
murderers, and let this be done in a moment." All who were present
trembled at this extraordinary command; and the grand vizier, without
uttering a word, laid his hand on his head, to express his obedience,
and hastened from the hall to execute his orders. In the meantime the
sultan dismissed those who attended for audience, and declared he would
not hear of any business for a month to come. He was still in the hall
when the vizier returned. "Are all my sons," demanded he, "in the
tower?" "They are, sir," answered the vizier; "I have obeyed your
orders." "This is not all," replied the sultan, "I have farther commands
for you:" and so saying he went out of the hall of audience, and
returned to Pirouzè's apartment, the vizier following him. He asked the
princess where Codadad's widow had taken up her lodging. Pirouzè's women
told him, for the surgeon had not forgotten that in his relation. The
sultan then turning to his minister, "Go," said he, "to this
caravanserai, and conduct a young princess who lodges there, with all
the respect due to her quality, to my palace."
The vizier was not long in performing what he was ordered. He mounted on
horseback with all the emirs and courtiers, and repaired to the
caravanserai, where the princess of Deryabar was lodged, whom he
acquainted with his orders; and presented her, from the sultan, with a
fine white mule, whose saddle and bridle were adorned with gold, rubies,
and diamonds. She mounted, and proceeded to the palace. The surgeon
attended her, mounted on a beautiful Tartar horse which the vizier had
provided for him. All the people were at their windows, or in the
streets, to see the cavalcade; and it being given out that the princess,
whom they conducted in such state to court, was Codadad's wife, the city
resounded with acclamations, the air rung with shouts of joy, which
would have been turned into lamentations had that prince's fatal
adventure been known, so much was he beloved by all.
The princess of Deryabar found the sultan at the palace gate waiting to
receive her: he took her by the hand and led her to Pirouzè's apartment,
where a very moving scene took place. Codadad's wife found her
affliction redouble at the sight of her husband's father and mother; as,
on the other hand, those parents could not look on their son's wife
without being much affected. She cast herself at the sultan's feet, and
having bathed them with tears, was so overcome with grief that she was
not able to speak. Pirouzè was in no better state, and the sultan, moved
by these affecting objects, gave way to his own feelings and wept. At
length the princess of Deryabar, being somewhat recovered, recounted the
adventure of the castle and Codadad's disaster. Then she demanded
justice for the treachery of the princes. "Yes, madam," said the sultan,
"those ungrateful wretches shall perish; but Codadad's death must be
first made public, that the punishment of his brothers may not cause my
subjects to rebel; and though we have not my son's body, we will not
omit paying him the last duties." This said, he directed his discourse
to the vizier, and ordered him to cause to be erected a dome of white
marble, in a delightful plain, in the midst of which the city of Harran
stands. Then he appointed the princess of Deryabar a suitable apartment
in his palace, acknowledging her for his daughter-in-law.
Hassan caused the work to be carried on with such diligence, and
employed so many workmen, that the dome was soon finished. Within it was
erected a tomb, which was covered with gold brocade. When all was
completed, the sultan ordered prayers to be said, and appointed a day
for the obsequies of his son.
On that day all the inhabitants of the city went out upon the plain to
see the ceremony performed. The gate of the dome was then closed, and
all the people returned to the city. Next day there were public prayers
in all the mosques, and the same was continued for eight days
successively. On the ninth the king resolved to cause the princes his
sons to be beheaded. The people, incensed at their cruelty toward
Codadad, impatiently expected to see them executed. The scaffolds were
erecting, but the execution was respited, because, on a sudden,
intelligence was brought that the neighbouring princes who had before
made war on the sultan of Harran, were advancing with more numerous
forces than on the first invasion, and were then not far from the city.
This news gave new cause to lament the loss of Codadad, who had
signalised himself in the former war against the same enemies. The
sultan, nothing dismayed, formed a considerable army, and being too
brave to await the enemies' attack within his walls, marched out to meet
them. They, on their side, being informed that the sultan of Harran was
marching to engage them, halted in the plain, and formed their army.
As soon as the sultan discovered them, he also drew up his forces, and
ranged them in order of battle. The signal was given, and he attacked
them with extraordinary vigour; nor was the opposition inferior. Much
blood was shed on both sides, and the victory long remained dubious; but
at length it seemed to incline to the sultan of Harran's enemies, who,
being more numerous, were upon the point of surrounding him, when a
great body of cavalry appeared on the plain, and approached the two
armies. The sight of this fresh party daunted both sides, neither
knowing what to think of them; but their doubts were soon cleared; for
they fell upon the flank of the sultan of Harran's enemies with such a
furious charge, that they soon broke and routed them. Nor did they stop
here; they pursued them, and cut most of them in pieces.
The sultan of Harran, who had attentively observed all that passed,
admired the bravery of this strange body of cavalry, whose unexpected
arrival had given the victory to his army. But, above all, he was
charmed with their chief, whom he had seen fighting with a more than
ordinary valour. He longed to know the name of the generous hero.
Impatient to see and thank him, he advanced toward him, but perceived he
was coming to prevent him. The two princes drew near, and the sultan of
Harran, discovering Codadad in the brave warrior who had just defeated
his enemies, became motionless with joy and surprise. "Father," said
Codadad to him, "you have sufficient cause to be astonished at the
sudden appearance of a man whom perhaps you concluded to be dead. I
should have been so, had not Heaven preserved me still to serve you
against your enemies." "O my son," cried the sultan, "is it possible
that you are restored to me? Alas! I despaired of seeing you more." So
saying, he stretched out his arms to the young prince, who flew to such
a tender embrace.
"I know all, my son," said the sultan again, after having long held him
in his arms. "I know what return your brothers have made you for
delivering them out of the hands of the black; but you shall be revenged
to-morrow. Let us now go to the palace where your mother, who has shed
so many tears on your account, expects to rejoice with us on the defeat
of our enemies. What a joy will it be to her to be informed that my
victory is your work!" "Sir," said Codadad, "give me leave to ask how
you could know the adventure of the castle? Have any of my brothers,
repenting, owned it to you?" "No," answered the sultan; "the princess of
Deryabar has given us an account of everything, for she is in my palace,
and came thither to demand justice against your brothers." Codadad was
transported with joy, to learn that the princess his wife was at the
court. "Let us go, sir," cried he to his father in rapture, "let us go
to my mother, who waits for us. I am impatient to dry her tears, as well
as those of the princess of Deryabar."
The sultan immediately returned to the city with his army, and
re-entered his palace victorious, amidst the acclamations of the people,
who followed him in crowds, praying to Heaven to prolong his life, and
extolling Codadad to the skies. They found Pirouzè and her
daughter-in-law waiting to congratulate the sultan; but words cannot
express the transports of joy they felt when they saw the young prince
with him: their embraces were mingled with tears of a very different
kind from those they had before shed for him. When they had sufficiently
yielded to all the emotions that the ties of blood and love inspired,
they asked Codadad by what miracle he came to be still alive.
He answered that a peasant mounted on a mule happening accidentally to
come into the tent where he lay senseless, and perceiving him alone and
stabbed in several places, had made him fast on his mule, and carried
him to his house, where he applied to his wounds certain herbs, which
recovered him. "When I found myself well," added he, "I returned thanks
to the peasant, and gave him all the diamonds I had. I then made for the
city of Harran; but being informed by the way that some neighbouring
princes had gathered forces, and were on their march against the
sultan's subjects, I made myself known to the villagers, and stirred
them up to undertake his defence. I armed a great number of young men,
and heading them, happened to arrive at the time when the two armies
were engaged."
When he had done speaking, the sultan said: "Let us return thanks to God
for having preserved Codadad; but it is requisite that the traitors who
would have destroyed him should perish." "Sir," answered the generous
prince, "though they are wicked and ungrateful, consider they are your
own flesh and blood: they are my brothers; I forgive their offence, and
beg you to pardon them." This generosity drew tears from the sultan, who
caused the people to be assembled, and declared Codadad his heir. He
then ordered the princes, who were prisoners, to be brought out loaded
with irons. Pirouzè's son struck off their chains, and embraced them
all successively with as much sincerity and affection as he had done in
the black's castle. The people were charmed with Codadad's generosity,
and loaded him with applause. The surgeon was next nobly rewarded in
requital of the services he had done the princess of Deryabar and the
court of Harran remained thereafter in perfect joy and felicity.
THE STORY OF SINBAD THE VOYAGER
In the reign of the Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid, there lived at Bagdad a
poor porter called Hindbad. One day, when the weather was excessively
hot, he was employed to carry a heavy burden from one end of the town to
the other. Having still a great way to go, he came into a street where a
refreshing breeze blew on his face, and the pavement was sprinkled with
rose water. As he could not desire a better place to rest, he took off
his load, and sat upon it, near a large mansion.
He was much pleased that he stopped in this place; for the agreeable
smell of wood of aloes, and of pastils, that came from the house, mixing
with the scent of the rose-water, completely perfumed the air. Besides,
he heard from within a concert of instrumental music, accompanied with
the harmonious notes of nightingales. This charming melody, and the
smell of savoury dishes, made the porter conclude there was a feast
within. His business seldom leading him that way, he knew not to whom
the mansion belonged; but to satisfy his curiosity he went to some of
the servants, whom he saw standing at the gate in magnificent apparel,
and asked the name of the proprietor. "How," replied one of them, "do
you live in Bagdad, and know not that this is the house of Sinbad the
sailor, that famous voyager, who has sailed round the world?" The
porter, who had heard of this Sinbad's riches, lifted up his eyes to
Heaven, and said, loud enough to be heard: "Almighty creator of all
things, consider the difference between Sinbad and me! I am every day
exposed to fatigues and calamities, and can scarcely get barley-bread
for myself and my family, whilst happy Sinbad expends immense riches and
leads a life of pleasure. What has he done to obtain a lot so agreeable?
And what have I done to deserve one so wretched?"
Whilst the porter was thus indulging his melancholy, a servant came out
of the house, and taking him by the arm, bade him follow him, for
Sinbad, his master, wanted to speak to him.
The servants brought him into a great hall, where a number of people sat
round a table, covered with all sorts of savoury dishes. At the upper
end sat a venerable gentleman, with a long white beard, and behind him
stood a number of officers and domestics, all ready to attend his
pleasure. This personage was Sinbad. The porter, whose fear was
increased at the sight of so many people, and of a banquet so sumptuous,
saluted the company trembling. Sinbad bade him draw near, and seating
him at his right hand, served him himself, and gave him a cup of
excellent wine.
When the repast was over, Sinbad addressed his conversation to Hindbad,
and inquired his name and employment. "My lord," answered he, "my name
is Hindbad." "I am very glad to see you," replied Sinbad; "but I wish to
hear from your own mouth what it was you lately said in the street."
Sinbad had himself heard the porter complain through the window, and
this it was that induced him to have him brought in.
At this request, Hindbad hung down his head in confusion, and replied:
"My lord, I confess that my fatigue put me out of humour, and occasioned
me to utter some indiscreet words, which I beg you to pardon." "Do not
think I am so unjust," resumed Sinbad, "as to resent such a complaint,
but I must rectify your error concerning myself. You think, no doubt,
that I have acquired, without labour and trouble, the ease which I now
enjoy. But do not mistake; I did not attain to this happy condition,
without enduring for several years more trouble of body and mind than
can well be imagined. Yes, gentlemen," he added, speaking to the whole
company, "I can assure you my troubles were so extraordinary, that they
were calculated to discourage the most covetous from undertaking such
voyages as I did, to acquire riches. Perhaps you have never heard a
distinct account of my wonderful adventures; and since I have this
opportunity, I will give you a faithful account of them, not doubting
but it will be acceptable."
THE FIRST VOYAGE
"I inherited from my father considerable property, the greater part of
which I squandered in my youth in dissipation; but I perceived my error,
and reflected that riches were perishable, and quickly consumed by such
ill managers as myself, I further considered, that by my irregular way
of living I wretchedly misspent my time; which is, of all things, the
most valuable. Struck with these reflections, I collected the remains of
my fortune, and sold all my effects by public auction. I then entered
into a contract with some merchants, who traded by sea. I took the
advice of such as I thought most capable, and resolving to improve what
money I had, I embarked with several merchants on board a ship which we
had jointly fitted out.
"We set sail, and steered our course toward the Indies through the
Persian Gulf, which is formed by the coasts of Arabia Felix on the
right, and by those of Persia on the left. At first I was troubled with
sea-sickness, but speedily recovered my health, and was not afterward
subject to that complaint.
"In our voyage we touched at several islands, where we sold or exchanged
our goods. One day, whilst under sail, we were becalmed near a small
island, but little elevated above the level of the water, and resembling
a green meadow. The captain ordered his sails to be furled, and
permitted such persons as were so inclined to land; of which number I
was one.
"But while we were enjoying ourselves in eating and drinking, and
recovering ourselves from the fatigue of the sea, the island on a sudden
trembled, and shook us terribly.
"The motion was perceived on board the ship, and we were called upon to
re-embark speedily, or we should all be lost; for what we took for an
island proved to be the back of a sea monster. The nimblest got into the
sloop, others betook themselves to swimming; but for myself, I was still
upon the back of the creature when he dived into the sea, and I had time
only to catch hold of a piece of wood that we had brought out of the
ship. Meanwhile, the captain, having received those on board who were in
the sloop, and taken up some of those that swam, resolved to improve the
favourable gale that had just risen, and hoisting his sails, pursued his
voyage, so that it was impossible for me to recover the ship.
"Thus was I exposed to the mercy of the waves all the rest of the day
and the following night. By this time I found my strength gone, and
despaired of saving my life, when happily a wave threw me against an
island. The bank was high and rugged; so that I could scarcely have got
up, had it not been for some roots of trees, which chance placed within
reach. Having gained the land, I lay down upon the ground half dead,
until the sun appeared. Then, though I was very feeble, both from hard
labour and want of food, I crept along to find some herbs fit to eat,
and had the good luck not only to procure some, but likewise to discover
a spring of excellent water, which contributed much to recover me. After
this I advanced farther into the island, and at last reached a fine
plain, where at a great distance I perceived some horses feeding. I went
toward them, and as I approached heard the voice of a man, who
immediately appeared, and asked me who I was. I related to him my
adventure, after which, taking me by the hand, he led me into a cave,
where there were several other people, no less amazed to see me than I
was to see them.
"I partook of some provisions which they offered me. I then asked them
what they did in such a desert place, to which they answered, that they
were grooms belonging to the Maha-raja, sovereign of the island, and
that every year, at the same season they brought thither the king's
horses for pasturage. They added, that they were to return home on the
morrow, and had I been one day later, I must have perished, because the
inhabited part of the island was at a great distance, and it would have
been impossible for me to have got thither without a guide.
"Next morning they returned to the capital of the island, took me with
them, and presented me to the Maha-raja. He asked me who I was, and by
what adventure I had come into his dominions. After I had satisfied him,
he told me he was much concerned for my misfortune, and at the same time
ordered that I should want nothing; which commands his officers were so
generous as to see exactly fulfilled.
"Being a merchant, I frequented men of my own profession, and
particularly inquired for those who were strangers, that perchance I
might hear news from Bagdad, or find an opportunity to return. They put
a thousand questions respecting my country; and I, being willing to
inform myself as to their laws and customs, asked them concerning
everything which I thought worth knowing.
"There belongs to this king an island named Cassel. They assured me that
every night a noise of drums was heard there, whence the mariners
fancied that it was the residence of Degial. I determined to visit this
wonderful place, and in my way thither saw fishes of one hundred and two
hundred cubits long, that occasion more fear than hurt, for they are so
timorous, that they will fly upon the rattling of two sticks or boards.
I saw likewise other fish about a cubit in length, that had heads like
owls.
"As I was one day at the port after my return, a ship arrived, and as
soon as she cast anchor, they began to unload her, and the merchants on
board ordered their goods to be carried into the custom-house. As I cast
my eye upon some bales, and looked to the name, I found my own, and
perceived the bales to be the same that I had embarked at Bussorah. I
also knew the captain; but being persuaded that he believed me to be
drowned, I went, and asked him whose bales these were. He replied that
they belonged to a merchant of Bagdad, called Sinbad, who came to sea
with him; but had unfortunately perished on the voyage, and that he had
resolved to trade with the bales, until he met with some of his family,
to whom he might return the profit. 'I am that Sinbad,' said I, 'whom
you thought to be dead, and those bales are mine.'
"When the captain heard me speak thus, 'Heavens!' he exclaimed, 'whom
can we trust in these times? There is no faith left among men. I saw
Sinbad perish with my own eyes, as did also the passengers on board, and
yet you tell me you are that Sinbad. What impudence is this? You tell a
horrible falsehood, in order to possess yourself of what does not
belong to you.' 'Have patience,' replied I; 'do me the favour to hear
what I have to say.' Then I told him how I had escaped, and by what
adventure I met with the grooms of the Maha-raja, who had brought me to
his court.
"The captain was at length persuaded that I was no cheat; for there came
people from his ship who knew me, and expressed much joy at seeing me
alive. At last he recollected me himself, and embracing me, 'Heaven be
praised,' said he, 'for your happy escape. I cannot express the joy it
affords me; there are your goods, take and do with them as you please.'
I thanked him, acknowledged his probity, and offered him part of my
goods as a present, which he generously refused.
"I took out what was most valuable in my bales, and presented them to
the Maha-raja, who, knowing my misfortune, asked me how I came by such
rarities. I acquainted him with the circumstance of their recovery. He
was pleased at my good luck, accepted my present, and in return gave me
one much more considerable. Upon this, I took leave of him, and went
aboard the same ship, after I had exchanged my goods for the commodities
of that country. I carried with me wood of aloes, sandal, camphire,
nutmegs, cloves, pepper, and ginger. We passed by several islands, and
at last arrived at Bussorah, from whence I came to this city, with the
value of one hundred thousand sequins. My family and I received one
another with sincere affection. I bought slaves and a landed estate, and
built a magnificent house. Thus I settled myself, resolving to forget
the miseries I had suffered, and to enjoy the pleasures of life."
Sinbad stopped here, and ordered the musicians to proceed with their
concert, which the story had interrupted. The company continued enjoying
themselves till the evening, when Sinbad sent for a purse of a hundred
sequins, and giving it to the porter, said: "Take this, Hindbad, return
to your home, and come back to-morrow to hear more of my adventures."
The porter went away, astonished at the honour done, and the present
made him. The account of this adventure proved very agreeable to his
wife and children, who did not fail to return thanks to God for what
providence had sent them by the hand of Sinbad.
Hindbad put on his best apparel next day, and returned to the bountiful
traveller, who welcomed him heartily. When all the guests had arrived,
dinner was served. When it was ended, Sinbad, addressing himself to the
company, said, "Gentlemen, be pleased to listen to the adventures of my
second voyage; they deserve your attention even more than those of the
first." Upon this every one held his peace, and Sinbad proceeded.
THE SECOND VOYAGE
"I designed, after my first voyage, to spend the rest of my days at
Bagdad, but it was not long ere I grew weary of an indolent life. My
inclination to trade revived. I bought goods proper for the commerce I
intended, and put to sea a second time with merchants of known probity.
We embarked on board a good ship, and after recommending ourselves to
God, set sail. We traded from island to island, and exchanged
commodities with great profit. One day we landed on an island covered
with several sorts of fruit-trees, but we could see neither man nor
animal. We went to take a little fresh air in the meadows, along the
streams that watered them. Whilst some diverted themselves with
gathering flowers, and others fruits, I took my wine and provisions, and
sat down near a stream betwixt two high trees which formed a thick
shade. I made a good meal, and afterward fell asleep. I cannot tell how
long I slept, but when I awoke the ship was gone.
"I got up and looked around me, but could not see one of the merchants
who landed with me. I perceived the ship under sail, but at such a
distance, that I lost sight of her in a short time.
"In this sad condition, I was ready to die with grief. I cried out in
agony, and threw myself upon the ground, where I lay some time in
despair. I upbraided myself a hundred times for not being content with
the produce of my first voyage, that might have sufficed me all my life.
But all this was in vain, and my repentance came too late.
"At last I resigned myself to the will of God. Not knowing what to do, I
climbed up to the top of a lofty tree, from whence I looked about on all
sides, to see if I could discover anything that could give me hopes.
When I gazed toward the sea I could see nothing but sky and water; but
looking over the land I beheld something white; and coming down, I took
what provision I had left, and went toward it, the distance being so
great that I could not distinguish what it was.
"As I approached, I thought it to be a white dome, of a prodigious
height and extent; and when I came up to it, I touched it, and found it
to be very smooth. I went round to see if it was open on any side, but
saw that it was not, and that there was no climbing up to the top, as it
was so smooth. It was at least fifty paces round.
"By this time the sun was about to set, and all of a sudden the sky
became as dark as if it had been covered with a thick cloud. I was much
astonished at this sudden darkness, but much more when I found it
occasioned by a bird of a monstrous size, that came flying toward me. I
remembered that I had often heard mariners speak of a miraculous bird
called the roc, and conceived that the great dome which I so much
admired must be its egg. As I perceived the roc coming, I crept close to
the egg, so that I had before me one of the bird's legs, which was as
big as the trunk of a tree. I tied myself strongly to it with my turban,
in hopes that next morning she would carry me with her out of this
desert island. After having passed the night in this condition, the bird
flew away as soon as it was daylight, and carried me so high, that I
could not discern the earth; she afterward descended with so much
rapidity that I lost my senses. But when I found myself on the ground, I
speedily untied the knot, and had scarcely done so, when the roc, having
taken up a serpent of a monstrous length in her bill, flew away.
"The spot where she left me was encompassed on all sides by mountains,
that seemed to reach above the clouds, and so steep that there was no
possibility of getting out of the valley. This was a new perplexity: so
that when I compared this place with the desert island from which the
roc had brought me I found that I had gained nothing by the change.
"As I walked through this valley, I perceived it was strewed with
diamonds, some of which were of a surprising bigness. I took pleasure in
looking upon them; but shortly saw at a distance such objects as greatly
diminished my satisfaction, namely, a great number of serpents, so
monstrous, that the least of them was capable of swallowing an elephant.
They retired in the daytime to their dens, where they hid themselves
from the roc, their enemy, and came out only in the night.
"I spent the day in walking about in the valley, resting myself at times
in such places as I thought most convenient. When night came on, I went
into a cave, where I thought I might repose in safety. I secured the
entrance with a great stone to preserve me from the serpents; but not so
far as to exclude the light. I supped on part of my provisions, but the
serpents, which began hissing round me, put me into such extreme fear,
that I could not sleep. When day appeared, the serpents retired, and I
came out of the cave trembling. I can justly say, that I walked upon
diamonds, without feeling any inclination to touch them. At last I sat
down, and notwithstanding my apprehensions, not having closed my eyes
during the night, fell asleep, after having eaten a little more of my
provision. But I had scarcely shut my eyes, when something that fell by
me with a great noise awaked me. This was a large piece of raw meat; and
at the same time I saw several others fall down from the rocks in
different places.
"I had always regarded as fabulous what I had heard sailors and others
relate of the valley of diamonds, and of the stratagems employed by
merchants to obtain jewels from thence; but now I found that they had
stated nothing but truth. For the fact is, that the merchants come to
the neighbourhood of this valley when the eagles have young ones; and,
throwing great joints of meat into the valley, the diamonds upon whose
points they fall stick to them; the eagles, which are stronger in this
country than anywhere else, pounce with great force upon those pieces of
meat, and carry them to their nests on the rocks to feed their young;
the merchants at this time run to the nests, drive off the eagles by
their shouts, and take away the diamonds that stick to the meat.
"Until I perceived the device I had concluded it to be impossible for me
to leave this abyss, which I regarded as my grave; but now I changed my
opinion, and began to think upon the means of my deliverance. I began to
collect the largest diamonds I could find, and put them into the leather
bag in which I used to carry my provisions. I afterward took the
largest of the pieces of meat, tied it close round me with the cloth of
my turban, and then laid myself upon the ground with my face downward,
the bag of diamonds being made fast to my girdle.
"I had scarcely placed myself in this posture when the eagles came. Each
of them seized a piece of meat, and one of the strongest having taken me
up, with the piece of meat to which I was fastened, carried me to his
nest on the top of the mountain. The merchants immediately began their
shouting to frighten the eagles; and when they had obliged them to quit
their prey, one of them came to the nest where I was. He was much
alarmed when he saw me; but recovering himself, instead of inquiring how
I came thither, began to quarrel with me, and asked, why I stole his
goods. 'You will treat me,' replied I, 'with more civility when you know
me better. Do not be uneasy, I have diamonds enough for you and myself,
more than all the other merchants together. What ever they have, they
owe to chance, but I selected for myself in the bottom of the valley
those which you see in this bag.' I had scarcely done speaking, when the
other merchants came crowding about us, much astonished to see me; but
they were much more surprised when I told them my story.
"They conducted me to their encampment, and there having opened my bag,
they were surprised at the largeness of my diamonds, and confessed that
in all the courts which they had visited they had never seen any of such
size and perfection. I prayed the merchant who owned the nest to which I
had been carried (for every merchant had his own), to take as many for
his share as he pleased. He contented himself with one, and that the
least of them; and when I pressed him to take more, 'No,' said he, 'I am
very well satisfied with this, which is valuable enough to save me the
trouble of making any more voyages, and will raise as great a fortune as
I desire.'
"I spent the night with the merchants, to whom I related my story a
second time, for the satisfaction of those who had not heard it. I could
not moderate my joy when I found myself delivered from the danger I have
mentioned. I thought myself in a dream, and could scarcely believe
myself out of danger.
"The merchants had thrown their pieces of meat into the valley for
several days, and each of them being satisfied with the diamonds that
had fallen to his lot, we left the place the next morning and travelled
near high mountains, where there were serpents of a prodigious length,
which we had the good fortune to escape. We took shipping at the first
port we reached, and touched at the isle of Roha, where the trees grow
that yield camphire. This tree is so large, and its branches so thick,
that one hundred men may easily sit under its shade. The juice of which
the camphire is made exudes from a hole bored in the upper part of the
tree, is received in a vessel, where it thickens to a consistency, and
becomes what we call camphire; after the juice is thus drawn out, the
tree withers and dies.
"In this island is also found the rhinoceros, an animal less than the
elephant, but larger than the buffalo. It has a horn upon its nose,
about a cubit in length; this horn is solid, and cleft through the
middle. The rhinoceros fights with the elephant, runs his horn into his
belly, and carries him off upon his head; but the blood and the fat of
the elephant running into his eyes, and making him blind, he falls to
the ground; and then, strange to relate! the roc comes and carries them
both away in her claws, for food for her young ones.
"In this island I exchanged some of my diamonds for merchandise. From
hence we went to other ports, and at last, having touched at several
trading towns of the continent, we landed at Bussorah, from whence I
proceeded to Bagdad. There I immediately gave large presents to the
poor, and lived honourably upon the vast riches I had gained with so
much fatigue."
[Illustration]
_The spot where she left me was encompassed on all sides by mountains
that seemed to reach above the clouds, and so steep that there was no
possibility of getting out of the valley._
Thus Sinbad ended his relation, gave Hindbad another hundred sequins,
and invited him to come the next day to hear the account of the third
voyage.
THE THIRD VOYAGE
"I soon lost the remembrance of the perils I had encountered in my two
former voyages," said Sinbad, "and being in the flower of my age, I grew
weary of living without business, and went from Bagdad to Bussorah with
the richest commodities of the country. There I embarked again with some
merchants. We made a long voyage and touched at several ports, where we
carried on a considerable trade. One day, being out in the main ocean,
we were overtaken by a dreadful tempest, which drove us from our course.
The tempest continued several days, and brought us before the port of an
island, which the captain was very unwilling to enter, but we were
obliged to cast anchor. When we had furled our sails, the captain told
us that this, and some other neighbouring islands, were inhabited by
hairy savages, who would speedily attack us; and, though they were but
dwarfs, yet we must make no resistance, for they were more in number
than the locusts; and if we happened to kill one of them they would all
fall upon us and destroy us.
"We soon found that what he had told us was but too true; an innumerable
multitude of frightful savages, about two feet high, covered all over
with red hair, came swimming towards us, and encompassed our ship. They
spoke to us as they came near, but we understood not their language and
they climbed up the sides of the ship with such agility as surprised us.
They took down our sails, cut the cables, and hauling to the shore, made
us all get out, and afterward carried the ship into another island, from
whence they had come.
"We went forward into the island, where we gathered some fruits and
herbs to prolong our lives as long as we could; but we expected nothing
but death. As we advanced, we perceived at a distance a vast pile of
buildings, and made toward it. We found it to be a palace, elegantly
built, and very lofty, with a gate of ebony, which we forced open. We
entered the court, where we saw before us a large apartment, with a
porch, having on one side a heap of human bones, and on the other a vast
number of roasting spits. We trembled at this spectacle, and being
fatigued with travelling, fell to the ground, seized with deadly
apprehension, and lay a long time motionless.
"The sun set, the gate of the apartment opened with a loud crash, and
there came out the horrible figure of a black man, as tall as a lofty
palm-tree. He had but one eye, and that in the middle of his forehead,
where it looked as red as a burning coal. His fore-teeth were very long
and sharp, and stood out of his mouth, which was as deep as that of a
horse. His upper lip hung down upon his breast. His ears resembled those
of an elephant, and covered his shoulders; and his nails were as long
and crooked as the talons of the greatest birds. At the sight of so
frightful a giant we became insensible, and lay like dead men.
"At last we came to ourselves, and saw him sitting in the porch looking
at us. When he had considered us well, he advanced toward us, and laying
his hand upon me, took me up by the nape of my neck, and turned me round
as a butcher would do a sheep's head. After having examined me, and
perceiving me to be so lean that I had nothing but skin and bone, he let
me go. He took up all the rest one by one, and viewed them in the same
manner. The captain being the fattest, he held him with one hand, as I
would do a sparrow, and thrust a spit through him; he then kindled a
great fire, roasted, and ate him in his apartment for his supper. Having
finished his repast, he returned to his porch, where he lay and fell
asleep, snoring louder than thunder. He slept thus till morning. As to
ourselves, it was not possible for us to enjoy any rest, so that we
passed the night in the most painful apprehension that can be imagined.
When day appeared the giant awoke, got up, went out, and left us in the
palace.
"When we thought him at a distance, we broke the melancholy silence we
had preserved the whole of the night, and filled the palace with our
lamentations and groans.
"We spent the day in traversing the island, supporting ourselves with
fruits and herbs as we had done the day before. In the evening we sought
for some place of shelter, but found none; so that we were forced,
whether we would or not, to go back to the palace.
"The giant failed not to return, and supped once more upon one of our
companions, after which he slept and snored till day, and then went out
and left us as before. Our situation appeared to us so dreadful that
several of my comrades designed to throw themselves into the sea, rather
than die so painful a death, upon which one of the company answered that
it would be much more reasonable to devise some method to rid ourselves
of the monster.
"Having thought of a project for this purpose, I communicated it to my
comrades, who approved it. 'Brethren,' said I, 'you know there is much
timber floating upon the coast; if you will be advised by me, let us
make several rafts capable of bearing us. In the meantime, we will
carry out the design I proposed to you for our deliverance from the
giant, and if it succeed, we may remain here patiently awaiting the
arrival of some ship; but if it happen to miscarry, we will take to our
rafts and put to sea.' My advice was approved, and we made rafts capable
of carrying three persons on each.
"We returned to the palace toward the evening, and the giant arrived
shortly after. We were forced to submit to seeing another of our
comrades roasted, but at last we revenged ourselves on the brutish giant
in the following manner. After he had finished his supper he lay down on
his back and fell asleep. As soon as we heard him snore, according to
his custom, nine of the boldest among us, and myself, took each of us a
spit, and putting the points of them into the fire till they were
burning hot, we thrust them into his eye all at once and blinded him.
The pain made him break out into a frightful yell: he started up, and
stretched out his hands, in order to sacrifice some of us to his rage:
but we ran to such places as he could not reach; and after having sought
for us in vain, he groped for the gate and went out, howling in agony.
"We quitted the palace after the giant and came to the shore, where we
had left our rafts, and put them immediately to sea. We waited till day,
in order to get upon them in case the giant should come toward us with
any guide of his own species; but we hoped if he did not appear by
sunrise, and gave over his howling, which we still heard, that he would
prove to be dead; and if that happened, we resolved to stay in that
island, and not to risk our lives upon the rafts. But day had scarcely
appeared when we perceived our cruel enemy, accompanied with two others
almost of the same size, leading him; and a great number more coming
before him at a quick pace.
"We did not hesitate to take to our rafts, and put to sea with all the
speed we could. The giants, who perceived this, took up great stones,
and running to the shore, entered the water up to the middle, and threw
so exactly that they sunk all the rafts but that I was upon; and all my
companions, except the two with me, were drowned. We rowed with all our
might, and escaped the giants, but when we got out to sea we were
exposed to the mercy of the waves and winds, and spent that night and
the following day under the most painful uncertainty as to our fate; but
next morning we had the good fortune to be thrown upon an island, where
we landed with much joy. We found excellent fruit, which afforded us
great relief and recruited our strength.
"At night we went to sleep on the sea shore; but were awakened by the
noise of a serpent of surprising length and thickness, whose scales made
a rustling noise as he wound himself along. It swallowed up one of my
comrades, notwithstanding his loud cries, and the efforts he made to
extricate himself from it; dashing him several times against the ground,
it crushed him, and we could hear it gnaw and tear the poor wretch's
bones, though we had fled to a considerable distance.
"As we walked about, when day returned, we saw a tall tree, upon which
we designed to pass the following night, for our security; and having
satisfied our hunger with fruit, we mounted it before the dusk had
fallen. Shortly after, the serpent came hissing to the foot of the tree;
raised itself up against the trunk of it, and meeting with my comrade,
who sat lower than I, swallowed him at once, and went off.
"I remained upon the tree till it was day, and then came down, more like
a dead man than one alive, expecting the same fate as my two companions.
This filled me with horror, and I advanced some steps to throw myself
into the sea; but I withstood this dictate of despair, and submitted
myself to the will of God.
"In the meantime I collected a great quantity of small wood, brambles,
and dry thorns, and making them up into faggots, made a wide circle with
them round the tree, and also tied some of them to the branches over my
head. Having done this, when the evening came I shut myself up within
this circle, feeling that I had neglected nothing which could preserve
me from the cruel destiny with which I was threatened. The serpent
failed not to come at the usual hour, and went round the tree, seeking
for an opportunity to devour me, but was prevented by the rampart I had
made; so that he lay till day, like a cat watching in vain for a mouse
that has fortunately reached a place of safety. When day appeared he
retired, but I dared not to leave my fort until the sun arose.
"I felt so much fatigued by the labour to which it had put me, and
suffered so much from the serpent's poisonous breath, that death seemed
more eligible to me than the horrors of such a state. I came down from
the tree, and was going to throw myself into the sea, when God took
compassion on me and I perceived a ship at a considerable distance. I
called as loud as I could, and taking the linen from my turban,
displayed it, that they might observe me. This had the desired effect;
the crew perceived me, and the captain sent his boat for me. As soon as
I came on board, the merchants and seamen flocked about me, to know how
I came into that desert island; and after I had related to them all that
had befallen me, the oldest among them said that they had often heard of
the giants that dwelt in that island, that they were cannibals; and as
to the serpents, they added, that there were abundance of them that hid
themselves by day, and came abroad by night. After having testified
their joy at my escaping so many dangers, they brought me the best of
their provisions; and the captain, seeing that I was in rags, was so
generous as to give me one of his own suits. We continued at sea for
some time, touched at several islands, and at last landed at that of
Salabat, where sandal wood is obtained, which is of great use in
medicine. We entered the port, and came to anchor. The merchants began
to unload their goods, in order to sell or exchange them. In the
meantime, the captain came to me and said: 'Brother, I have here some
goods that belonged to a merchant, who sailed some time on board this
ship, and he being dead, I design to dispose of them for the benefit of
his heirs.' The bales he spoke of lay on the deck, and showing them to
me, he said: 'There are the goods; I hope you will take care to sell
them, and you shall have factorage.' I thanked him for thus affording me
an opportunity of employing myself, because I hated to be idle.
"The clerk of the ship took an account of all the bales, with the names
of the merchants to whom they belonged, and when he asked the captain in
whose name he should enter those he had given me the charge of, 'Enter
them,' said the captain, 'in the name of Sinbad.' I could not hear
myself named without some emotion; and looking steadfastly on the
captain, I knew him to be the person who, in my second voyage, had left
me in the island where I fell asleep.
"I was not surprised that he, believing me to be dead, did not recognise
me. 'Captain,' said I, 'was the merchant's name, to whom those bales
belonged, Sinbad?' 'Yes,' replied he, 'that was his name; he came from
Bagdad, and embarked on board my ship at Bussorah.' 'You believe him,
then, to be dead?' said I. 'Certainly,' answered he. 'No, captain,'
resumed I; 'look at me, and you may know that I am Sinbad.'
"The captain, having considered me attentively, recognised me. 'God be
praised,' said he, embracing me, 'I rejoice that fortune has rectified
my fault. There are your goods, which I always took care to preserve.' I
took them from him, and made him the acknowledgments to which he was
entitled.
"From the isle of Salabat, we went to another, where I furnished myself
with cloves, cinnamon, and other spices. As we sailed from this island,
we saw a tortoise twenty cubits in length and breadth. We observed also
an amphibious animal like a cow, which gave milk; its skin is so hard,
that they usually make bucklers of it.
"In short, after a long voyage I arrived at Bussorah, and from thence
returned to Bagdad, with so much wealth that I knew not its extent. I
gave a great deal to the poor, and bought another considerable estate in
addition to what I had already."
[Illustration]
_Having finished his repast, he returned to his porch, where he lay and
fell asleep, snoring louder than thunder._
Thus Sinbad finished the history of his third voyage; gave another
hundred sequins to Hindbad, and invited him to dinner again the next day
to hear the story of his fourth series of adventures.
THE FOURTH VOYAGE
"The pleasures which I enjoyed after my third voyage had not charms
sufficient to divert me from another. My passion for trade, and my love
of novelty, again prevailed. I therefore settled my affairs, and having
provided a stock of goods fit for the traffic I designed to engage in, I
set out on my journey. I took the route of Persia, travelled over
several provinces, and then arrived at a port, where I embarked. We
hoisted our sails, and touched at several ports of the continent, and
then put out to sea; when we were overtaken by such a sudden gust of
wind, as obliged the captain to lower his yards, and take all other
necessary precautions to prevent the danger that threatened us. But all
was in vain; our endeavours had no effect, the sails were split in a
thousand pieces, and the ship was stranded; several of the merchants and
seamen were drowned, and the cargo was lost.
"I had the good fortune, with several of the merchants and mariners, to
get upon some planks, and we were carried by the current to an island
which lay before us. There we found fruit and spring water, which
preserved our lives. We stayed all night near the place where we had
been cast ashore and next morning, as soon as the sun was up, advancing
into the island, saw some houses, which we approached. As soon as we
drew near, we were encompassed by a great number of negroes, who seized
us and carried us to their respective habitations.
"I, and five of my comrades, were carried to one place; here they made
us sit down, and gave us a certain herb, which they made signs to us to
eat. My comrades, not taking notice that the blacks ate none of it
themselves, thought only of satisfying their hunger, and ate with
greediness. But I, suspecting some trick, would not so much as taste it,
which happened well for me; for in a little time after, I perceived my
companions had lost their senses, and that when they spoke to me, they
knew not what they said.
"The negroes fed us afterward with rice, prepared with oil of
cocoa-nuts; and my comrades, who had lost their reason, ate of it
greedily. I also partook of it, but very sparingly. They gave us that
herb at first on purpose to deprive us of our senses, that we might not
be aware of the sad destiny prepared for us; and they supplied us with
rice to fatten us; for, being cannibals, their design was to eat us as
soon as we grew fat. This accordingly happened, for they devoured my
comrades, who were not sensible of their condition; but my senses being
entire, you may easily guess that instead of growing fat I grew leaner
every day. The fear of death under which I laboured caused me to fall
into a languishing distemper, which proved my safety; for the negroes,
having eaten my companions, seeing me to be withered, and sick, deferred
my death.
"Meanwhile I had much liberty, so that scarcely any notice was taken of
what I did, and this gave me an opportunity one day to get at a distance
from the houses and to make my escape. An old man, who saw me and
suspected my design, called to me as loud as he could to return; but I
redoubled my speed, and quickly got out of sight. At that time there was
none but the old man about the houses, the rest being abroad, and not to
return till night, which was usual with them. Therefore, being sure that
they could not arrive in time enough to pursue me, I went on till night,
when I stopped to rest a little, and to eat some of the provisions I had
secured; but I speedily set forward again, and travelled seven days,
avoiding those places which seemed to be inhabited, and lived for the
most part upon cocoa-nuts, which served me both for meat and drink. On
the eighth day I came near the sea, and saw some white people like
myself, gathering pepper, of which there was great plenty in that place.
This I took to be a good omen, and went to them without any scruple.
They came to meet me as soon as they saw me, and asked me in Arabic who
I was, and whence I came. I was overjoyed to hear them speak in my own
language, and satisfied their curiosity by giving them an account of my
shipwreck, and how I fell into the hands of the negroes. 'Those
negroes,' replied they, 'eat men, and by what miracle did you escape
their cruelty?' I related to them the circumstances I have just
mentioned, at which they were wonderfully surprised.
"I stayed with them till they had gathered their quantity of pepper, and
then sailed with them to the island from whence they had come. They
presented me to their king, who was a good prince. He had the patience
to hear the relation of my adventures; and he afterward gave me clothes,
and commanded care to be taken of me.
"The island was very well peopled, plentiful in everything, and the
capital a place of great trade. This agreeable retreat was very
comfortable to me, after my misfortunes, and the kindness of this
generous prince completed my satisfaction. In a word, there was not a
person more in favour with him than myself; and consequently every man
in court and city sought to oblige me; so that in a very little time I
was looked upon rather as a native than a stranger.
"I observed one thing which to me appeared very extraordinary. All the
people, the king himself not excepted, rode their horses without bridle
or stirrups. This made me one day take the liberty to ask the king how
it came to pass. His Majesty answered, that I talked to him of things
which nobody knew the use of in his dominions.
"I went immediately to a workman, and gave him a model for making the
stock of a saddle. When that was done, I covered it myself with velvet
and leather, and embroidered it with gold. I afterward went to a smith,
who made me a bit, according to the pattern I showed him, and also some
stirrups. When I had all things completed, I presented them to the king,
and put them upon one of his horses. His Majesty mounted immediately,
and was so pleased with them, that he testified his satisfaction by
large presents.
"As I paid my court very constantly to the king, he said to me one day:
'Sinbad, I love thee and I have one thing to demand of thee, which thou
must grant.' 'Sir,' answered I, 'there is nothing but I will do, as a
mark of my obedience to your Majesty.' 'I have a mind thou shouldst
marry,' replied he, 'that so thou mayest stay in my dominions, and think
no more of thy own country.' I durst not resist the prince's will, and
he gave me one of the ladies of his court, noble, beautiful, and rich.
The ceremonies of marriage being over, I went and dwelt with my wife,
and for some time we lived together in perfect harmony. I was not,
however, satisfied with my banishment, therefore designed to make my
escape the first opportunity, and to return to Bagdad.
"At this time the wife of one of my neighbours fell sick, and died. I
went to see and comfort him in his affliction, and finding him absorbed
in sorrow, I said to him as soon as I saw him: 'God preserve you and
grant you a long life.' 'Alas!' replied he, 'how do you think I should
obtain the favour you wish me? I have not above an hour to live.'
'Pray,' said I, 'do not entertain such a melancholy thought; I hope I
shall enjoy your company many years.' 'I wish you,' he replied, 'a long
life; but my days are at an end, for I must be buried this day with my
wife. This is a law which our ancestors established in this island, and
it is always observed. The living husband is interred with the dead
wife, and the living wife with the dead husband. Nothing can save me;
every one must submit to this law.'
"While he was giving me an account of this barbarous custom, the very
relation of which chilled my blood, his kindred, friends, and neighbours
came in a body to assist at the funeral. They dressed the corpse of the
woman in her richest apparel, and all her jewels, as if it had been her
wedding day; then they placed her in an open coffin, and began their
march to the place of burial, the husband walking at the head of the
company. They proceeded to a high mountain, and when they had reached
the place of their destination, they took up a large stone, which
covered the mouth of a deep pit, and let down the corpse with all its
apparel and jewels. Then the husband embracing his kindred and friends,
suffered himself, without resistance, to be put into another open coffin
with a pot of water, and seven small loaves, and was let down in the
same manner. The ceremony being over, the aperture was again covered
with the stone, and the company returned.
"It is needless for me to tell you that I was a melancholy spectator of
this funeral, while the rest were scarcely moved, the custom was to them
so familiar. I could not forbear communicating to the king my sentiment
respecting the practice: 'Sir,' I said, 'I cannot but feel astonished at
the strange usage observed in this country, of burying the living with
the dead. I have been a great traveller, and seen many countries, but
never heard of so cruel a law.' 'What do you mean, Sinbad?' replied the
king: 'it is a common law. I shall be interred with the queen, my wife,
if she die first.' 'But, sir,' said I, 'may I presume to ask your
Majesty, if strangers be obliged to observe this law?' 'Without doubt,'
returned the king; 'they are not exempted, if they be married in this
island.'
"I returned home much depressed by this answer; for the fear of my
wife's dying first and that I should be interred alive with her,
occasioned me very uneasy reflections. But there was no remedy; I must
have patience, and submit to the will of God. I trembled, however, at
every little indisposition of my wife, and, alas! in a little time my
fears were realised, for she fell sick and died.
"The king and all his court expressed their wish to honour the funeral
with their presence, and the most considerable people of the city did
the same. When all was ready for the ceremony, the corpse was put into a
coffin with all her jewels and her most magnificent apparel. The
procession began, and as second actor in this doleful tragedy, I went
next the corpse, with my eyes full of tears, bewailing my deplorable
fate. Before we reached the mountain, I made an attempt to affect the
minds of the spectators: I addressed myself to the king first, and then
to all those that were round me; bowing before them to the earth, and
kissing the border of their garments, I prayed them to have compassion
upon me. 'Consider,' said I, 'that I am a stranger, and ought not to be
subject to this rigorous law, and that I have another wife and children
in my own country.' Although I spoke in the most pathetic manner, no one
was moved by my address; on the contrary, they ridiculed my dread of
death as cowardly, made haste to let my wife's corpse into the pit, and
lowered me down the next moment in an open coffin with a vessel full of
water and seven loaves.
"As I approached the bottom, I discovered by the aid of the little light
that came from above the nature of this subterranean place; it seemed an
endless cavern, and might be about fifty fathoms deep.
"Instead of losing my courage and calling death to my assistance in that
miserable condition, however, I felt still an inclination to live, and
to do all I could to prolong my days. I went groping about, for the
bread and water that was in my coffin, and took some of it. Though the
darkness of the cave was so great that I could not distinguish day and
night, yet I always found my coffin again, and the cave seemed to be
more spacious than it had appeared to be at first. I lived for some days
upon my bread and water, which being all spent, I at last prepared for
death.
"I was offering up my last devotions when I heard something tread, and
breathing or panting as it walked. I advanced toward that side from
whence I heard the noise, and on my approach the creature puffed and
blew harder, as if running away from me. I followed the noise, and the
thing seemed to stop sometimes, but always fled and blew as I
approached. I pursued it for a considerable time, till at last I
perceived a light, resembling a star; I went on, sometimes lost sight of
it, but always found it again, and at last discovered that it came
through a hole in the rock, large enough to admit a man.
"Upon this, I stopped some time to rest, being much fatigued with the
rapidity of my progress: afterward coming up to the hole, I got through,
and found myself upon the seashore. I leave you to guess the excess of
my joy: it was such that I could scarcely persuade myself that the whole
was not a dream.
"But when I was recovered from my surprise, and convinced of the reality
of my escape, I perceived what I had followed to be a creature which
came out of the sea, and was accustomed to enter the cavern when the
tides were high.
"I examined the mountain, and found it to be situated betwixt the sea
and the town, but without any passage to or communication with the
latter; the rocks on the sea side being high and perpendicularly steep.
I prostrated myself on the shore to thank God for this mercy, and
afterward entered the cave again to fetch bread and water, which I ate
by daylight with a better appetite than I had done since my interment in
the dark cavern.
"I returned thither a second time, and groped among the coffins for all
the diamonds, rubies, pearls, gold bracelets, and rich stuffs I could
find; these I brought to the shore, and tying them up neatly into
bales, I laid them together upon the beach, waiting till some ship might
appear.
"After two or three days, I perceived a ship just come out of the
harbour, making for the place where I was. I made a sign with the linen
of my turban, and called to the crew as loud as I could. They heard me,
and sent a boat to bring me on board, when they asked by what misfortune
I came thither; I told them that I had suffered shipwreck two days
before, and made shift to get ashore with the goods they saw. It was
fortunate for me that these people did not consider the place where I
was, nor inquire into the probability of what I told them; but without
hesitation took me on board. When I came to the ship, the captain was so
well pleased to have saved me, and so much taken up with his own
affairs, that he also took the story of my pretended shipwreck upon
trust, and generously refused some jewels which I offered him.
"We passed by several islands, and among others that called the isle of
Bells, about ten days' sail from Serendib, and six from that of Kela,
where we landed. This island produces lead mines, Indian canes, and
excellent camphire.
"The King of the isle of Kela is very rich and powerful, and the isle of
Bells, which is about two days' journey in extent, is also subject to
him. The inhabitants are so barbarous that they still eat human flesh.
After we had finished our traffic in that island, we put to sea again,
and touched at several other ports; at last I arrived happily at Bagdad
with infinite riches. Out of gratitude to God for His mercies, I
contributed liberally toward the support of several mosques, and the
subsistence of the poor, and gave myself up to the society of my kindred
and friends, enjoying myself with them in festivities and amusements."
Here Sinbad finished the relation of his fourth voyage. He made a new
present of one hundred sequins to Hindbad, whom he requested to return
with the rest next day at the same hour to dine with him, and hear the
story of his fifth voyage. Hindbad and the other guests took their leave
and retired. Next morning when they all met, they sat down at table, and
when dinner was over, Sinbad began the relation of his fifth voyage as
follows:
THE FIFTH VOYAGE
"All the troubles and calamities I had undergone," said he, "could not
cure me of my inclination to make new voyages. I therefore bought goods,
departed with them for the best seaport; and that I might not be obliged
to depend upon a captain, but have a ship at my own command, I remained
there till one was built on purpose. When the ship was ready, I went on
board with my goods: but not having enough to load her, I agreed to take
with me several merchants of different nations with their merchandise.
"We sailed with the first fair wind, and after a long navigation, the
first place we touched at was a desert island, where we found an egg of
a roc, equal in size to that I formerly mentioned. There was a young roc
in it just ready to be hatched, and its bill had begun to appear. The
merchants whom I had taken on board, and who landed with me, broke the
egg with hatchets, pulled out the young roc, piecemeal, and roasted it.
I had earnestly entreated them not to meddle with the egg, but they
would not listen to me.
"Scarcely had they finished their repast, when there appeared in the air
at a considerable distance from us two great clouds. The captain whom I
had hired to navigate my ship, said they were the male and female roc
that belonged to the young one and pressed us to re-embark with all
speed, to prevent the misfortune which he saw would otherwise befall us.
We hastened on board, and set sail with all possible expedition.
"In the meantime, the two rocs approached with a frightful noise, which
they redoubled when they saw the egg broken, and their young one gone.
They flew back in the direction they had come, and disappeared for some
time, while we made all the sail we could to endeavour to prevent that
which unhappily befell us.
"They soon returned, and we observed that each of them carried between
its talons rocks of a monstrous size. When they came directly over my
ship, they hovered, and one of them let fall a stone, but by the
dexterity of the steersman it missed us. The other roc, to our
misfortune, threw his burden so exactly upon the middle of the ship, as
to split it into a thousand pieces. The mariners and passengers were all
crushed to death, or sank. I myself was of the number of the latter; but
as I came up again, I fortunately caught hold of a piece of the wreck,
and swimming sometimes with one hand, and sometimes with the other, I
came to an island, and got safely ashore.
"I sat down upon the grass, to recover myself from my fatigue, after
which I went into the island to explore it. I found trees everywhere,
some of them bearing green, and others ripe fruits, and streams of fresh
pure water. I ate of the fruits, which I found excellent; and drank of
the water, which was very good.
"When I was a little advanced into the island, I saw an old man, who
appeared very weak and infirm. He was sitting on the bank of a stream,
and at first I took him to be one who had been shipwrecked like myself.
I went toward him and saluted him, but he only slightly bowed his head.
I asked him why he sat so still, but instead of answering me, he made a
sign for me to take him upon my back, and carry him over the brook,
signifying that it was to gather fruit.
"I believed him really to stand in need of my assistance, took him upon
my back, and having carried him over, bade him get down, and for that
end stooped, that he might get off with ease; but instead of doing so
(which I laugh at every time I think of it) the old man, who to me
appeared quite decrepit, clasped his legs nimbly about my neck. He sat
astride upon my shoulders, and held my throat so tight, that I thought
he would have strangled me, the apprehension of which made me swoon and
fall down.
"Notwithstanding my fainting, the ill-natured old fellow kept fast about
my neck, but opened his legs a little to give me time to recover my
breath. When I had done so, he thrust one of his feet against my
stomach, and struck me so rudely on the side with the other that he
forced me to rise up against my will. Having arisen, he made me walk
under the trees, and forced me now and then to stop, to gather and eat
fruit. He never left me all day, and when I lay down to rest at night,
laid himself down with me, holding always fast about my neck. Every
morning he pushed me to make me awake, and afterward obliged me to get
up and walk, and pressed me with his feet.
"One day I found in my way several dry calabashes that had fallen from a
tree. I took a large one, and after cleaning it, pressed into it some
juice of grapes, which abounded in the island; having filled the
calabash, I put it by in a convenient place, and going thither again
some days after, I tasted it, and found the wine so good, that it soon
made me forget my sorrow, gave me new vigour, and so exhilarated my
spirits, that I began to sing and dance as I walked along.
"The old man, perceiving the effect which this liquor had upon me, and
that I carried him with more ease than before, made me a sign to give
him some of it. I handed him the calabash, and the liquor pleasing his
palate, he drank it all off. There being a considerable quantity of it,
he became intoxicated, and the fumes getting up into his head, he began
to sing after his manner, and to dance, thus loosening his legs from
about me by degrees. Finding that he did not press me as before, I threw
him upon the ground, where he lay without motion; I then took up a great
stone, and crushed him.
"I was extremely glad to be thus freed forever from this troublesome
fellow. I now walked toward the beach, where I met the crew of a ship
that had cast anchor, to take in water. They were surprised to see me,
but more so at hearing the particulars of my adventures. 'You fell,'
said they, 'into the hands of the Old Man of the Sea, and are the first
who ever escaped strangling by his malicious tricks. He never quits
those he has once made himself master of till he has destroyed them, and
he has made this island notorious by the number of men he has slain.'
"After having informed me of these things, they carried me with them to
the ship, and the captain received me with great kindness, when they
told him what had befallen me. He put out again to sea, and after some
days' sail, we arrived at the harbour of a great city.
"One of the merchants who had taken me into his friendship invited me to
go along with him, and carried me to a place appointed for the
accommodation of foreign merchants. He gave me a large bag, and having
recommended me to some people of the town, who used to gather
cocoa-nuts, desired them to take me with them. 'Go,' said he, 'follow
them, and act as you see them do, but do not separate from them,
otherwise you may endanger your life.' Having thus spoken, he gave me
provisions for the journey, and I went with them.
"We came to a thick forest of cocoa-trees, very lofty, with trunks so
smooth that it was not possible to climb to the branches that bore the
fruit. When we entered the forest we saw a great number of apes of
several sizes, who fled as soon as they perceived us, and climbed up to
the top of the trees with surprising swiftness.
"The merchants with whom I was, gathered stones and threw them at the
apes on the trees. I did the same, and the apes out of revenge threw
cocoa-nuts at us so fast, and with such gestures, as sufficiently
testified their anger and resentment. We gathered up the cocoa-nuts, and
from time to time threw stones to provoke the apes; so that by this
stratagem we filled our bags with cocoa-nuts, which it had been
impossible otherwise to have done.
"When we had gathered our number, we returned to the city, where the
merchant who had sent me to the forest gave me the value of the cocoas I
brought: 'Go on,' said he, 'and do the like every day, until you have
got money enough to carry you home.' I thanked him for his advice, and
gradually collected as many cocoa-nuts as produced me a considerable
sum.
"The vessel in which I had come sailed with some merchants who loaded
her with cocoa-nuts. I embarked in her all the nuts I had, and when she
was ready to sail took leave of the merchant who had been so kind to me.
"We sailed toward the islands, where pepper grows in great plenty. From
thence we went to the isle of Comari, where the best species of wood of
aloes grows. I exchanged my cocoa in those two islands for pepper and
wood of aloes, and went with other merchants a pearl-fishing. I hired
divers, who brought me up some that were very large and pure. I embarked
in a vessel that happily arrived at Bussorah; from thence I returned to
Bagdad, where I made vast sums from my pepper, wood of aloes, and
pearls. I gave the tenth of my gains in alms, as I had done upon my
return from my other voyages, and endeavoured to dissipate my fatigues
by amusements of different kinds."
When Sinbad had finished his story, he ordered one hundred sequins to be
given to Hindbad, who retired with the other guests; but next morning
the same company returned to dine; when Sinbad requested their
attention, and gave the following account of his sixth voyage:
THE SIXTH VOYAGE
"You long without doubt to know," said he, "how, after having been
shipwrecked five times, and escaped so many dangers, I could resolve
again to tempt fortune, and expose myself to new hardships. I am,
myself, astonished at my conduct when I reflect upon it, and must
certainly have been actuated by my destiny. But be that as it may, after
a year's rest I prepared for a sixth voyage, notwithstanding the
entreaties of my kindred, who did all in their power to dissuade me.
"Instead of taking my way by the Persian Gulf, I travelled once more
through several provinces of Persia and the Indies, and arrived at a
seaport, where I embarked in a ship, the captain of which was bound on a
long voyage. It was long indeed, for the captain and pilot lost their
course. They, however, at last discovered where they were, but we had no
reason to rejoice at the circumstance. Suddenly we saw the captain quit
his post, uttering loud lamentations. He threw off his turban, pulled
his beard, and beat his head like a madman. We asked him the reason,
and he answered, that he was in the most dangerous place in all the
ocean. 'A rapid current carries the ship along with it,' said he, 'and
we shall all perish in less than a quarter of an hour. Pray to God to
deliver us from this peril; we cannot escape, if He do not take pity on
us.' At these words he ordered the sails to be lowered; but all the
ropes broke, and the ship was carried by the current to the foot of an
inaccessible mountain, where she struck and went to pieces, yet in such
a manner that we saved our lives, our provisions, and the best of our
goods.
"This being over, the captain said to us: 'God has done what pleased
Him. Each of us may dig his grave, and bid the world adieu; for we are
all in so fatal a place, that none shipwrecked here ever returned to
their homes.' His discourse afflicted us sensibly, and we embraced each
other, bewailing our deplorable lot.
"The mountain at the foot of which we were wrecked formed part of the
coast of a very large island. It was covered with wrecks, with human
bones, and with a vast quantity of goods and riches. In all other
places, rivers run from their channels into the sea, but here a river of
fresh water runs out of the sea into a dark cavern, whose entrance is
very high and spacious. What is most remarkable in this place is, that
the stones of the mountain are of crystal, rubies, or other precious
stones. Here is also a sort of fountain of pitch or bitumen, that runs
into the sea, which the fish swallow, and turn into ambergris: and this
the waves throw up on the beach in great quantities. Trees also grow
here, most of which are wood of aloes, equal in goodness to those of
Comari.
"To finish the description of this place, which may well be called a
gulf, since nothing ever returns from it, it is not possible for ships
to get off when once they approach within a certain distance. If they
be driven thither by a wind from the sea, the wind and the current impel
them; and if they come into it when a land-wind blows, the height of the
mountain stops the wind, and occasions a calm, so that the force of the
current carries them ashore: and what completes the misfortune is, that
there is no possibility of ascending the mountain, or of escaping by
sea.
"We continued upon the shore in a state of despair, and expected death
every day. At first we divided our provisions as equally as we could,
and thus every one lived a longer or shorter time, according to his
temperance, and the use he made of his provisions.
"I survived all my companions, yet when I buried the last, I had so
little provision remaining that I thought I could not long endure and I
dug a grave, resolving to lie down in it because there was no one left
to inter me.
"But it pleased God once more to take compassion on me, and put it in my
mind to go to the bank of the river which ran into the great cavern.
Considering its probable course with great attention, I said to myself:
'This river, which runs thus under ground, must somewhere have an issue.
If I make a raft, and leave myself to the current, it will convey me to
some inhabited country, or I shall perish. If I be drowned, I lose
nothing, but only change one kind of death for another.'
"I immediately went to work upon large pieces of timber and cables, for
I had choice of them, and tied them together so strongly that I soon
made a very solid raft. When I had finished, I loaded it with rubies,
emeralds, ambergris, rock-crystal, and bales of rich stuffs. Having
balanced my cargo exactly, and fastened it well to the raft, I went on
board with two oars that I had made, and leaving it to the course of the
river, resigned myself to the will of God.
"As soon as I entered the cavern I lost all light, and the stream
carried me I knew not whither. Thus I floated some days in perfect
darkness, and once found the arch so low, that it very nearly touched my
head, which made me cautious afterward to avoid the like danger. All
this while I ate nothing but what was just necessary to support nature;
yet, notwithstanding my frugality, all my provisions were spent. Then a
pleasing stupor seized upon me. I cannot tell how long it continued; but
when I revived, I was surprised to find myself in an extensive plain on
the brink of a river, where my raft was tied, amidst a great number of
negroes. I got up as soon as I saw them, and saluted them. They spoke to
me, but I did not understand their language. I was so transported with
joy, that I knew not whether I was asleep or awake; but being persuaded
that I was not asleep, I recited aloud the following words in Arabic:
'Call upon the Almighty, He will help thee; thou needest not perplex
thyself about anything else: shut thy eyes, and while thou art asleep,
God will change thy bad fortune into good.'
"One of the blacks, who understood Arabic, hearing me speak thus, came
toward me and said: 'Brother, be not surprised to see us; we are
inhabitants of this country, and came hither to-day to water our fields.
We observed something floating upon the water, and, perceiving your
raft, one of us swam into the river and brought it hither, where we
fastened it, as you see, until you should awake. Pray tell us your
history, for it must be extraordinary; how did you venture yourself into
this river, and whence did you come?' I begged of them first to give me
something to eat, and then I would satisfy their curiosity. They gave me
several sorts of food, and when I had satisfied my hunger, I related all
that had befallen me, which they listened to with attentive surprise. As
soon as I had finished, they told me, by the person who spoke Arabic
and interpreted to them what I said, that it was one of the most
wonderful stories they had ever heard, and that I must go along with
them, and tell it to their king myself; it being too extraordinary to be
related by any other than the person to whom the events had happened.
"They immediately sent for a horse, which was brought in a little time;
and having helped me to mount, some of them walked before to shew the
way, while the rest took my raft and cargo and followed.
"We marched till we came to the capital of Serendib, for it was in that
island I had landed. The blacks presented me to their king; I approached
his throne, and saluted him as I used to do the Kings of the Indies;
that is to say, I prostrated myself at his feet. The prince ordered me
to rise, received me with an obliging air, and made me sit down near
him.
"I related to the king all that I have told you, and his majesty was so
surprised and pleased, that he commanded my adventures to be written in
letters of gold, and laid up in the archives of his kingdom. At last my
raft was brought in, and the bales opened in his presence: he admired
the quantity of wood of aloes and ambergris; but, above all, the rubies
and emeralds, for he had none in his treasury that equalled them.
"Observing that he looked on my jewels with pleasure, I fell prostrate
at his feet, and took the liberty to say to him: 'Sir, not only my
person is at your majesty's service, but the cargo of the raft, and I
would beg of you to dispose of it as your own.' He answered me with a
smile: 'Sinbad, I will take care not to covet anything of yours, or to
take anything from you that God has given you; far from lessening your
wealth, I design to augment it, and will not let you quit my dominions
without marks of my liberality.' He then charged one of his officers to
take care of me, and ordered people to serve me at his own expense. The
officer was very faithful in the execution of his commission, and caused
all the goods to be carried to the lodgings provided for me.
"I went every day at a set hour to make my court to the king, and spent
the rest of my time in viewing the city, and what was most worthy of
notice.
"The capital of Serendib stands at the end of a fine valley, in the
middle of the island, encompassed by mountains the highest in the world.
Rubies and several sorts of minerals abound, and the rocks are for the
most part composed of a metalline stone made use of to cut and polish
other precious stones. All kinds of rare plants and trees grow there,
especially cedars and cocoa-nut. There is also a pearl-fishing in the
mouth of its principal river; and in some of its valleys are found
diamonds. I made, by way of devotion, a pilgrimage to the place where
Adam was confined after his banishment from Paradise, and had the
curiosity to go to the top of the mountain.
"When I returned to the city, I prayed the king to allow me to return to
my own country, and he granted me permission in the most honourable
manner. He would needs force a rich present upon me; and when I went to
take my leave of him, he gave me one much more considerable, and at the
same time charged me with a letter for the Commander of the Faithful,
our sovereign, saying to me: 'I pray you give this present from me, and
this letter, to the Caliph, and assure him of my friendship.' I took the
present and letter and promised his majesty punctually to execute the
commission with which he was pleased to honour me.
"The letter from the King of Serendib was written on the skin of a
certain animal of great value, because of its being so scarce, and of a
yellowish colour. The characters of this letter were of azure, and the
contents as follows:
"'The King of the Indies, before whom march one hundred elephants, who
lives in a palace that shines with one hundred thousand rubies, and
who has in his treasury twenty thousand crowns enriched with diamonds,
to Caliph Haroun-al-Raschid:--
"'Though the present we send you be inconsiderable, receive it,
however, as a brother, in consideration of the hearty friendship which
we bear for you, and of which we are willing to give you proof. We
desire the same part in your friendship, considering that we believe
it to be our merit, being of the same dignity with yourself. We
conjure you this in quality of a brother. Adieu.'
"The present consisted, first, of one single ruby made into a cup, about
half a foot high, an inch thick, and filled with round pearls of half a
drachm each. 2. The skin of a serpent, whose scales were as large as an
ordinary piece of gold, and had the virtue to preserve from sickness
those who lay upon it. 3. Fifty thousand drachms of the best wood of
aloes, with thirty grains of camphire as big as pistachios. And, 4. A
female slave of ravishing beauty, whose apparel was all covered over
with jewels.
"The ship set sail, and after a very successful navigation we landed at
Bussorah, and from thence I went to Bagdad, where the first thing I did
was to acquit myself of my commission.
"I took the king of Serendib's letter and went to present myself at the
gate of the Commander of the Faithful, followed by the beautiful slave,
and such of my own family as carried the gifts. I stated the reason of
my coming, and was immediately conducted to the throne of the caliph. I
made my reverence, and, after a short speech, gave him the letter and
present. When he had read what the king of Serendib wrote to him, he
asked me if the prince were really so rich and potent as he represented
himself in his letter. I prostrated myself a second time, and rising
again, said: 'Commander of the Faithful, I can assure your majesty he
doth not exceed the truth. Nothing is more worthy of admiration than the
magnificence of his palace. When the prince appears in public he has a
throne fixed on the back of an elephant, and marches betwixt two ranks
of his ministers, favourites, and other people of his court; before him,
upon the same elephant, an officer carries a golden lance in his hand;
and behind the throne there is another, who stands upright, with a
column of gold, on the top of which is an emerald half a foot long and
an inch thick; before him march a guard of one thousand men, clad in
cloth of gold and silk, and mounted on elephants richly caparisoned.
"While the king is on his march, the officer who is before him on the
same elephant cries from time to time, with a loud voice: 'Behold the
great monarch, the potent and redoubtable Sultan of the Indies, whose
palace is covered with one hundred thousand rubies, and who possesses
twenty thousand crowns of diamonds. Behold the monarch greater than
Solomon, and the powerful Maha-raja.' After he has pronounced those
words, the officer behind the throne cries in his turn: 'This monarch,
so great and so powerful, must die, must die, must die.' And the officer
before replies: 'Praise be to him who liveth for ever.'
"Furthermore, the King of Serendib is so just that there are no judges
in his dominions. His people have no need of them. They understand and
observe justice rigidly of themselves.'
"The caliph was much pleased with my account. 'The wisdom of that king,'
said he, 'appears in his letter, and after what you tell me, I must
confess, that his wisdom is worthy of his people, and his people deserve
so wise a prince.' Having spoken thus, he dismissed me, and sent me home
with a rich present."
Sinbad left off, and his company retired, Hindbad having first received
one hundred sequins; and next day they returned to hear the relation of
his seventh and last voyage.
THE SEVENTH AND LAST VOYAGE
"Being returned from my sixth voyage," said Sinbad, "I absolutely laid
aside all thoughts of travelling; for, besides that my age now required
rest, I was resolved no more to expose myself to such risks as I had
encountered; so that I thought of nothing but to pass the rest of my
days in tranquillity. One day, however, as I was treating my friends,
one of my servants came and told me that an officer of the caliph's
inquired for me. I rose from table, and went to him. 'The caliph,' said
he, 'has sent me to tell you that he must speak with you.' I followed
the officer to the palace, where, being presented to the caliph, I
saluted him by prostrating myself at his feet. 'Sinbad,' said he to me,
'I stand in need of your service; you must carry my answer and present
to the King of Serendib. It is but just I should return his civility.'
"This command of the caliph was to me like a clap of thunder. 'Commander
of the Faithful,' I replied, 'I am ready to do whatever your majesty
shall think fit to command; but I beseech you most humbly to consider
what I have undergone. I have also made a vow never to go out of
Bagdad.' Hence I took occasion to give him a full and particular account
of all my adventures, which he had the patience to hear out.
"As soon as I had finished, 'I confess,' said he, 'that the things you
tell me are very extraordinary, yet you must for my sake undertake this
voyage which I propose to you. You will only have to go to the isle of
Serendib, and deliver the commission which I give you, for you know it
would not comport with my dignity to be indebted to the king of that
island.' Perceiving that the caliph insisted upon my compliance, I
submitted, and told him that I was willing to obey. He was very well
pleased, and ordered me one thousand sequins for the expenses of my
journey.
"I prepared for my departure in a few days, and as soon as the caliph's
letter and present were delivered to me, I went to Bussorah, where I
embarked, and had a very happy voyage. Having arrived at the isle of
Serendib, I acquainted the king's ministers with my commission, and
prayed them to get me speedy audience. They did so, and I was conducted
to the palace, where I saluted the king by prostration, according to
custom. That prince knew me immediately, and testified very great joy at
seeing me, 'Sinbad,' said he, 'you are welcome; I have many times
thought of you since you departed; I bless the day on which we see one
another once more.' I made my compliments to him, and after having
thanked him for his kindness, delivered the caliph's letter and present,
which he received with all imaginable satisfaction.
"The caliph's present was a complete suit of cloth of gold, valued at
one thousand sequins; fifty robes of rich stuff, a hundred of white
cloth, the finest of Cairo, Suez, and Alexandria; a vessel of agate
broader than deep, an inch thick, and half a foot wide, the bottom of
which represented in bas-relief a man with one knee on the ground, who
held a bow and an arrow, ready to discharge at a lion. He sent him also
a rich tablet, which, according to tradition, belonged to the great
Solomon. The caliph's letter was as follows:
"'Greeting, in the name of the sovereign guide of the right way, from
the dependant on God, Haroun-al-Raschid, whom God hath set in the
place of vicegerent to his prophet, after his ancestors of happy
memory, to the potent and esteemed Raja of Serendib:--
'We received your letter with joy, and send you this from our imperial
residence, the garden of superior wits. We hope when you look upon it,
you will perceive our good intention and be pleased with it. Adieu.'
"The King of Serendib was highly gratified that the caliph answered his
friendship. A little time after this audience, I solicited leave to
depart, and had much difficulty to obtain it. I procured it, however, at
last, and the king, when he dismissed me, made me a very considerable
present. I embarked immediately to return to Bagdad, but had not the
good fortune to arrive there so speedily as I had hoped. God ordered it
otherwise.
"Three or four days after my departure, we were attacked by corsairs,
who easily seized upon our ship, because it was no vessel of force. Some
of the crew offered resistance, which cost them their lives. But for
myself and the rest, who were not so imprudent, the corsairs saved us on
purpose to make slaves of us.
"We were all stripped, and instead of our own clothes, they gave us
sorry rags, and carried us into a remote island, where they sold us.
"I fell into the hands of a rich merchant, who, as soon as he bought me,
carried me to his house, treated me well, and clad me handsomely for a
slave. Some days after, not knowing who I was, he asked me if I
understood any trade. I answered, that I was no mechanic, but a
merchant, and that the corsairs who sold me, had robbed me of all I
possessed. 'But tell me,' replied he, 'can you shoot with a bow?' I
answered, that the bow was one of my exercises in my youth. He gave me a
bow and arrows, and, taking me behind him upon an elephant, carried me
to a thick forest some leagues from the town. We penetrated a great way
into the wood, and he bade me alight; then, shewing me a great tree,
'Climb up that,' said he, 'and shoot at the elephants as you see them
pass by, for there is a prodigious number of them in this forest, and if
any of them fall, come and give me notice.' Having spoken this, he left
me victuals, and returned to the town, and I continued upon the tree all
night.
"I saw no elephant during the night, but next morning, as soon as the
sun was up, I perceived a great number. I shot several arrows among
them, and at last one of the elephants fell, when the rest retired
immediately, and left me at liberty to go and acquaint my patron with my
booty. When I had informed him, he gave me a good meal, commended my
dexterity, and caressed me highly. We went afterwards together to the
forest, where we dug a hole for the elephant; my patron designing to
return when it had fallen to pieces and take its teeth to trade with.
"I continued this employment for two months, and killed an elephant
every day, getting sometimes upon one tree, and sometimes upon another.
One morning, as I looked for the elephants, I perceived with extreme
amazement that, instead of passing by me across the forest as usual,
they stopped, and came to me with a horrible noise, in such number that
the plain was covered, and shook under them. They encompassed the tree
in which I was concealed, with their trunks extended, and all fixed
their eyes upon me. At this alarming spectacle I continued immovable,
and was so much terrified, that my bow and arrows fell out of my hand.
"My fears were not without cause; for after the elephants had stared
upon me some time, one of the largest of them put his trunk round the
foot of the tree, plucked it up, and threw it on the ground. I fell with
the tree; and the elephant, taking me up with his trunk, laid me on his
back, where I sat more like one dead than alive, with my quiver on my
shoulder. He put himself afterward at the head of the rest, who followed
him in troops, carried me a considerable way, then laid me down on the
ground, and retired with all his companions. After having lain some
time, and seeing the elephants gone, I got up, and found I was upon a
long and broad hill, almost covered with the bones and teeth of
elephants. I confess to you, that this object furnished me with
abundance of reflections. I admired the instinct of those animals; I
doubted not but that was their burying-place, and that they carried me
thither on purpose to tell me that I should forbear to persecute them,
since I did it only for their teeth. I did not stay on the hill, but
turned toward the city, and, after having travelled a day and a night, I
came to my patron.
"As soon as he saw me, 'Ah, poor Sinbad,' exclaimed he, 'I was in great
trouble to know what was become of you. I have been at the forest, where
I found a tree newly pulled up, and a bow and arrows on the ground, and
I despaired of ever seeing you more. Pray tell me what befell you, and
by what good chance you are still alive.' I satisfied his curiosity, and
going both of us next morning to the hill, he found to his great joy
that what I had told him was true. We loaded the elephant which had
carried us with as many teeth as he could bear; and when we were
returned, 'Brother,' said my patron, 'for I will treat you no more as my
slave, after having made such a discovery as will enrich me, God bless
you with all happiness and prosperity. I declare before Him, that I give
you your liberty. I concealed from you what I am now going to tell you.
"'The elephants of our forest have every year killed a great many
slaves, whom we sent to seek ivory. God has delivered you from their
fury, and has bestowed that favour upon you only. It is a sign that He
loves you, and has some use for your service in the world. You have
procured me incredible wealth. Formerly we could not procure ivory but
by exposing the lives of our slaves, and now our whole city is enriched
by your means. I could engage all our inhabitants to contribute toward
making your fortune, but I will have the glory of doing it myself.'
"To this obliging declaration I replied: 'Patron, God preserve you. Your
giving me my liberty is enough to discharge what you owe me, and I
desire no other reward for the service I had the good fortune to do to
you, and your city, but leave to return to my own country.' 'Very well,'
said he, 'the monsoon will in a little time bring ships for ivory. I
will then send you home, and give you wherewith to bear your charges.' I
thanked him again for my liberty and his good intentions toward me. I
stayed with him expecting the monsoon; and during that time, we made so
many journeys to the hill that we filled all our warehouses with ivory.
The other merchants, who traded in it, did the same, for it could not be
long concealed from them.
"The ships arrived at last, and my patron, himself having made choice of
the ship wherein I was to embark, loaded half of it with ivory on my
account, laid in provisions in abundance for my passage, and besides
obliged me to accept a present of some curiosities of the country of
great value. After I had returned him a thousand thanks for all his
favours, I went aboard. We set sail, and as the adventure which procured
me this liberty was very extraordinary, I had it continually in my
thoughts.
"We stopped at some islands to take in fresh provisions. Our vessel
being come to a port on the main land in the Indies, we touched there,
and not being willing to venture by sea to Bussorah, I landed my
proportion of the ivory, resolving to proceed on my journey by land. I
made vast sums by my ivory, bought several rarities for presents, and
when my equipage was ready, set out in company with a large caravan of
merchants. I was a long time on the way, and suffered much, but endured
all with patience, when I considered that I had nothing to fear from the
seas, from pirates, from serpents, or from the other perils to which I
had been exposed.
"All these fatigues ended at last, and I arrived safe at Bagdad. I went
immediately to wait upon the caliph, and gave him an account of my
embassy. That prince said he had been uneasy as I was so long in
returning, but that he always hoped God would preserve me. When I told
him the adventure of the elephants, he seemed much surprised, and would
never have given any credit to it had he not known my veracity. He
deemed this story, and the other relations I had given him, to be so
curious, that he ordered one of his secretaries to write them in
characters of gold, and lay them up in his treasury. I retired well
satisfied with the honours I received, and the presents which he gave
me; and ever since I have devoted myself wholly to my family, kindred
and friends."
Sinbad here finished the relation of his seventh and last voyage, and
then, addressing himself to Hindbad, "Well, friend," said he, "did you
ever hear of any person that suffered so much as I have done, or of any
mortal that has gone through so many vicissitudes? Is it not reasonable
that, after all this, I should enjoy a quiet and pleasant life?" As he
said this, Hindbad drew near to him, and kissing his hand, said, "I must
acknowledge sir, that you have gone through many imminent dangers; my
troubles are not comparable to yours; if they afflict me for a time, I
comfort myself with the thoughts of the profit I get by them. You not
only deserve a quiet life, but are worthy of all the riches you enjoy,
because you make of them such a good and generous use. May you therefore
continue to live in happiness till the day of your death!" Sinbad then
gave him one hundred sequins more, received him into the number of his
friends and desired him to quit his porter's employment, and come and
dine every day with him, that he might have ample reason to remember
Sinbad the voyager and his adventures.
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Arabian Nights, by Unknown
*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE ARABIAN NIGHTS ***
***** This file should be named 20916-8.txt or 20916-8.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
http://www.gutenberg.org/2/0/9/1/20916/
Produced by Irma pehar, Graeme Mackreth, and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.
Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.
*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that
- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License. You must require such a user to return or
destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
Project Gutenberg-tm works.
- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
of receipt of the work.
- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
[email protected]. Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org
For additional contact information:
Dr. Gregory B. Newby
Chief Executive and Director
[email protected]
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.
Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
http://www.gutenberg.org
This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
